Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Charlie jumped defensively, leveling her spear, when the orb appeared. And then the so familiar voice spoke out and she looked at it more closely, “Sir Pentious?!” she cried, scrambling closer to it to peer in and it was him albeit he looked different; she teared up. “Oh my, you're alive!” She covered her mouth, “What happened to you?!” She sobbed in relief.

He was so beautiful! He looked like a perfected version of himself…and he had his eggs…except they’d hatched?!

“Wait, he's alive?” Husk rushed over from where he was setting up the bar by Angel Dust to get a better look; he'd seen him get fucking blasted by one of the ribs! Everyone else followed until they were crowding around the orb, staring. 

Sir Pentious rubbed the back of his head nervously. Instead of black and red and yellow he was now mainly white with a warmer, softer yellow. His hood was now scalloped to look like wings. And he had a halo! “Well, as you may have noticed, I well, died? I think? I went to fight one of the exorcists because I thought we were going to lose and they hit me with something and the next thing I knew I was here. In heaven with a woman named Sera! And My goodness we were both very startled! And my body is different! I'm an angel now! Your program worked Charlie! I'm redeemed, I think, somehow! And my Egg Bois! They're well… chick Bois now!” He leaned down and picked one of the little former eggs up. They were fluffy big chicks now.

“Hi princess! We have feathers now!” The goofy minion said waving a wing.

Emily squealed with glee, clutching her hands to her chest and all but crying with joy. “Oh! Oh that’s exciting! That’s wonderful!” she threw her arms around Charlie. The mention of Sera made her feel briefly concerned, but she shook it off. Surely she was being kind to him, he was a Winner now! “They are sooo cute~!” she giggled.

Lucifer was dumbfounded (and a bit guilty, he hadn’t even really noticed that Sir Pentious was gone…?) but also overjoyed. It was a strange combination of emotions. “Oh, Charlie…it worked!” he said, nearly bursting with pride. He hugged Adam, one-armed and nuzzled his Alpha with relief. 

Angel Dust hugged Husk tightly. He had been surprised by the depth of his sorrow for Sir Pentious’ loss, it had hit him much harder than he had expected! So the relief had him weak in the knees. And the implications were paradigm shifting. They could be redeemed…

Charlie hugged her twin and beamed at the orb, “I'm so glad, we were so scared when we couldn't find you-  Husk and Angel had seen what you and your Bois had done. I'm so happy you made it up there! Are they treating you okay?”

Adam picked up Lucifer and headed for the orb “Wait, Sera is there?! You have to tell her my girls are locked up at my house! Not all of them joined the Extermination!”

Sir Pentious winced at the sudden yelling from Adam “Your house was destroyed; Sera was freaking out after the … she called it a ‘catastrophic event’; I guess your Fall. They're excavating it now; if your friends are in there they'll pull them out. But from the looks of you..I'm guessing you caused the destruction on all three planes?”

“The what now?” Adam asked

“There's a giant crack in heaven, earth, and hell! Your Fall broke open all three!” Sir Pentious said “It's actually quite impressive…”

Lucifer gasped and clung to Adam. “Oh…” he muttered. “You-when you Fell it was… very …violent.” he said carefully. Oh, he hadn’t realized that some of his ribs had been still loyal…oh! Lute…! Oh Adam and she had been inseparable…if she died… “Are any of them alive, Pen…?” he asked anxiously, nuzzling Adam’s throat to soothe him.

Emily was close to tears and came up to hug her father’s side. It had all been a blur when she had found him, chest cut open, ribs ripped away…but she had known deep down that Lute would never have sided with those other ones…of course some had stayed loyal…! 

“They'll be fine, it'll just take time for them to heal. They were burned but since it wasn't a holy fire… they'll regenerate. I even get to help with their treatment since I'm used to treating burns due to my ‘unique background’ as Sera calls it. She's hesitant to introduce me to the rest of heaven but she hasn't exactly restricted my access either.” Sir Pen said

“She's not treating you poorly is she?” Charlie suddenly asked, anxious, were they going to treat her people like second class citizens?!

“Oh, not at all! There just seems to be a lot going on and well I am something new. She just seems really stressed and I don't mind helping her out!” Pentious assured. “She's quite a noble lady!” He reassured.

Adam felt a little sick. His fall had burned them and then crushed them in rubble, but they'd live, they'd all live, his girls… Father, he hoped they'd forgive him and they'd recover quickly… “Can you ask them to call me if they feel like it?”

“Of course! I'll tell Sera where you are so she can too!” Pentious agreed easily.

Emily nuzzled her father’s arm and purred soothingly. “It will be okay daddy…Lute will surely want to come down here to see you…” she said softly. Her emotions had been on a rollercoaster and it was exhausting. She looked at Charlie, wanted to speak up for Sera…but then she’d have to mention that file…all their siblings. So many of them…she was still angry with Sera although she knew it wasn’t exactly her fault either…it's not like any of them had been mistreated…it was just the principle of the thing. 

Lucifer clung to his mate and sighed softly. It was just one thing after another, one trauma crushing them after another. A small alleviating light to lighten the load ever so slightly before more came to crush their spirits. It was so hard to stay strong. He buried his face in Adam’s neck. Could he dare add to that weight? What if it destroyed Adam? 

“I can't wait for everyone to know that redemption works! We can work out all the kinks and hopefully get more people up there that's the important part! And surely death can't be the only way to get rejudged!” Charlie beamed she couldn't wait til this opened up so many possibilities.

“Yes, and I promise to continue to support you from here!” Sir Pentious assured tail wiggling happily.

“Make sure you enjoy yourself too. You earned the new digs, don't just bury yourself in work!” Adam said “I mean, don't enjoy them so much you take them for granted like I did but don't be a workaholic like Sera either… if sinners work hard just to get to heaven just to work more I doubt that's much of an incentive to get there.”

“Ah, but working hard is my best trait! In fact I'll get on that right now!” Sir Pentious said and the bubble disappeared and he was gone.

“Well… it's nice to know he hasn't changed where it matters!” Charlie wiped her tears away; she was so happy she could explode.

“I can't believe it's real…” Husk let his gaze trail to Angel. It was possible. Anthony really could get out of here. If he wanted to he could be free of this hellhole.

Angel Dust was still clinging to Husk, sniffling a bit. He’d been feeling a little off since Valentino was…taken care of by Alastor, but he knew the soul contract was still intact, if a bit strained. They might be able to break it…and if they did…he could be redeemed. “Husk…are you going to try and redeem yourself…?” he asked wistfully. He didn’t want to leave if Husk was still here…

“I don't know if that's for me… but… I mean I guess I'm free to do so now…” Husk said “I never really considered it before” Did Angel want that for him? He never saw himself changing his ways. But if Angel was redeemed he’d leave…go to Heaven…leaving Husk behind. In fact, he might even refuse to redeem himself if he felt like he couldn’t leave Husk behind…

Emily was so proud of this Sir Pentious! He was doing so well already! She hadn’t had a chance to know him before, but Charlie looked so happy, so it was certainly a wonderful situation! She clung to her father and sighed, feeling a little happier. 

Lucifer was watching Adam with a small smile. “You’ve changed so much…” he said with soft wonderment. “You…you’ve become a better person…even as you became a Fallen Angel…that’s ironic…” he chuckled and kissed Adam’s cheek. He took a moment to peer over Adam’s shoulder, looking for Alastor.

Now that Emily had been healed and he knew she and Charlie were doing well, and happy…he wanted some alone time with his mates. “Can we go to our nest?” he asked softly, trying not to sound too desperate. “I mean…not the temporary one…but…our private nest.” he added for clarification, wanting to be understood. He peered back at Alastor pleadingly. “I want my mates…”

Adam looked down at Luci and smiled “Hell yeah we can we've been apart long enough time for a proper reunion weird deer guy and all” he said and smooched him. He gently set Emily down “Can you stay here with Charlie for a bit gotta go check on your future siblings!” He grinned, turning his attention to Luci. He got up holding him close. Charlie made a noise about them all being perverts.

Alastor got up and shook himself like a deer, sensing the change in mood of his mate he trotted over and nipped Lucifer and Adam. Moving, they were moving up? To their tower? Much more secure. He was pleased and started herding them towards the stairs.

Hades grabbed them all and melted them into the floor where they reemerged into their room of the radio tower.

Lucifer buried his face in Adam’s neck. He was trying so hard not to cry. “Adam…” he started, feeling choked up. “When…you were gone…I went to the Embassy…I…I was hoping for a message from you…I…I thought you might have…changed your mind…” he started, chest heaving. 

Whatever Adam had expected going back to their room (extremely horny sex, maybe happy tears of finally being together, or hell even a cool make out session after a serenade) Lucifer hugging tightly with his one arm and breaking down was not it.

“Hey- I wouldn't change my mind on you-” he began but stopped when Lucifer continued his confession.

He hesitated for a moment, ignoring Adam’s comforting words for the moment. “I--I was stupid. Vox--Alastor and I--we--we broadcast a…session. Together. Of us fucking. And Vox…he’s…obsessed with Alastor and--and he---” he burst into tears.

"Oh, are you worried I'll be mad about you guys having some weird kinky sex thing?” He did not take Alastor for the exhibitionist type what the hell was a Vox-

Oh not ‘what’ who - wait Luci's scent was so distressed and Alastor's was getting so pissed yet snug at the same time. His hold tightened on Lucifer and he felt his body get hot and pained all at once “Who the fuck is Vox and what did he do to you?” He growled.

“H-He’s an Overlord…he-he and the pimp that owns Angel Dust…they-Vox hypnotized me and…I was so stupid…I kept drinking what he offered me…it was drugged…and Valentino’s pheromones…” he buried his face against Adam, shivering with guilt. He had been so stupid. “They---they raped me… a lot…it hurt so badly…” he whispered. “Al-Alastor hurt them back but…I’m so scared…” He slipped out of his jacket, waistcoat and shirt to show Adam the bite marks and claw marks he hadn’t yet healed. 

Adam felt anger and guilt twist inside of him literally like his ribs were snapping. He ran a hand over the marks eyes glowing in rage. “Those fuckers how dare they touch what's mine!” he growled fire pouring from his lips just like a proper hellborn. “Heal them I know you can or would you rather I cover them up myself mark for mark reclaim you personally?” He leaned down and bit right over his shoulder one of Valentino’s bites, new sharper teeth digging in with ease to open the wound and cover it with his own.

Alastor made a noise of alarm at Adam's bite; he himself had avoided intimacy with Lucifer since the incident, always having some excuse since he was unsure of his health or mental well-being piled on top of his guilt over the situation yet Adam was ready to jump right in. Was that for the best? Was that what mate needed? Alastor made a worried click and headbutted both gently.

Lucifer gasped, before making a weak warble of supplication at Adam’s words before moaning and clutching to Adam at the bite. “Mmmm, yes, please…!” he begged, he wanted them to reclaim him. Cover him in themselves, erase those others who dared touch him…almost ruined him. “Mark me…erase their touch!” he begged desperately. He needed it…He shifted to straddle Adam’s hips and rocked against him with a needy whine. 

He shifted his head to look at Alastor. “Please, you too…” he begged.

Alastor shifted closer, front hooves morphing into claws and he hesitantly dragged them over where Vox had clawed his mate, replacing it with his own.Shocked that instead of pain that Lucifer met it instead with a moan of all things. His Love reveled in the pain.

Adam grinned “That's right, mark him up, our babygirl gotta know who owns him,” he dug his claws into his hips. “Make sure his mates still think he's the most rockin’ thing this side of creation!” Which he was forever and always. No fucking Overlords or whatever would change that. And when he found them he'd make sure they regretted making an attempt to try.

Lucifer was flushed and pupils blown out as they marked him, his instincts purring with satisfaction at the display of possessiveness from his mates. “Mmm, Hades…?” he asked breathlessly. All of them needed to mark him. Claim him. He was starting to get wet, the pain was burning out his shame and guilt. He was not ruined, not soiled. They still wanted him. 

Hades manifested from the side and eagerly joined in clawing up their pretty love and moving lower. There was another place he was marked, they definitely needed to reclaim posthaste… he reached down and teased his poor cunt; he was already starting to get wet, his mate had definitely healed enough for them to take.

Lucifer squealed, flushing brighter before willingly spreading his legs, breathing heavily, chest heaving. He slid his eyes closed and rocked his hips against Hades’ cool touch. “Mmm…yeah…” he purred. His tail had manifested, lashing briefly before winding around Adam. 

“That's the spirit” Adam bit him again before squeezing his flat chest and playing with his nipples “What else did they touch? What else are we going to reclaim baby?” He growled nipping his horns moving to rub his cock against his ass, fuck he hated how this body was even taller than his old one.

Lucifer gasped softly, rocking against Adam, eyelids fluttering as he felt Adam’s cock…so big. He bit his bottom lip before answering, “Ah…they-” he turned his face away. “They-” he swallowed. “My…mouth and…ass…and…cunt…” he whispered. He was so ashamed. He should have been stronger.

Adam felt the anger burning deep within him claws digging into Lucifer’s hips “Don't worry my omega we'll make you forget all about that. I bet they were too small to be memorable anyway!” he moved one hand up to Luci's lips. “Get these nice and wet for me baby,” heh, at least one perk of being a sinner, it isn't gay being gay now.

Lucifer trembled and turned back to Adam. “You aren’t mad at me…disgusted…?” he asked, going limp with relief before obediently opening his mouth for Adam’s fingers, sucking hungrily and wrapping his tongue around them. “Mmmm…” his eyes slid slightly closed. 

“Baby, the only way you could disgust me is if you chew gum with your mouth open.” Adam grinned though recalled the nasty things he'd said about him over the centuries and the shitty way he'd treated him at the embassy… “I know I've said a lot shit about you…” he rolled Lucifer’s tongue between his claws “But I didn't mean it, I love you, I really do. You're the sexiest thing this side of creation and some pieces of shit aren't going to ruin that and I'll make them pay for even thinking about trying it.” He pulled his now slick claws out of his mouth and replaced them with his lips eagerly kissing the devil he'd loved since nearly the dawn of time.

His hands moved down and he blushed, tracing his hole; as much as he was the dickmaster and master of all things sex he hadn't really laid with another man as the Bible called it and this was his first time having sex in his new form in general so he was kinda nervous, not that he would admit it. But he'd watched porn, he knew how these things worked! Totally! As gently as he could he pushed one claw into Luci, hoping to not cut him on one of the new sharp claws.

Hades on his end also slid two clawed fingers in the slick cunt, eager to proceed and happy they were moving along nicely.

Lucifer finally let loose the last coil of fear of abandonment, letting their scent and hands and words soothe him. They still wanted him! He flushed at Adam’s words, pupils forming hearts as he purred with satisfaction and scent blooming with adoration. He was gushing slick now and he whined as he was teased fore and aft. 

He bit his bottom lip as he pushed back against Adam’s fingers, humming smugly as his soft, pliant body opened for his Alpha. His hooves flexed and he crooned softly. Begging for them to take him. 

“Such an eager omega,” Adam growled, thrusting the claw in and out before slowly adding a second, “Bet you can take all three of us yeah… how do you want us Babycakes?” Adam purred scissoring  his little tight hole.

Hades grinned wide, taking Luci's hand and putting it on Alastor's new cock it now had a good respectable knot on it; he was becoming an alpha; perhaps all those angels and Luci’s arm did have an effect on the man.

Alastor growled in pleasure at the touch and bucked into it 

Lucifer blinked up at Adam before grinning mischievously. “Mmmm…yeah…take me…I want you all to-mmm!” he cooed. He could take them. They were gentle…they were loving. “Reclaim me~!” he purred and he shoved himself back on Adam’s fingers.

When his hand was put on a somewhat unfamiliar cock his eyes drifted to examine Alastor’s ner organ and he whined hungrily, fingers clenching. “Ooooh, this is nice...” he gasped and leaned over to bring it to his mouth. He teased the head of Alastor’s cock with his tongue before sucking it into his mouth. He hummed happily, rocking his hips back against Adam’s fingers before rutting against Hades’ fingers. 

Alastor moaned his throat vibrating at the sensation bucking into his lover's mouth, so warm, so tight. 

Hades stretched it's fingers, Love’s noises were such a balm to Master's soul not that he knew it yet. They'd been so worried, so guilty. Maybe now the pain would stop.

Adam added another claw “That's right that's our good omega so needy only for us.” Adam bent down to bite his ear. 

Lucifer had been afraid that he would not be able to handle Adam’s touch, that he had been so ruined that he was defective…but Adam’s touch brough ecstasy, brought peace. And he melted against his mates and cooed his delight as they pleasured him. He refocused on swallowing around Alastor’s new length. It was thicker, more bulbous. But it still tasted of his new scent…the magnolias…with a new musk….he was more and more like an alpha every moment.

He vaguely worried in the back of his mind that Adam and Alastor would develop a revulsion to one another…that they would fight to the death for him…but so far they seemed comfortable enough together…in his nest…

He suckled around Alastor and moaned, his throat tightening around the head of his cock. He raised his hips higher, wrapping his tail around Adam’s wrist possessively. His slick was dripping down Hades’ hand. 

“Think he's ready for more?” Adam grinned and slowly pulled his claws out.

Alastor clicked his teeth and rocked his hips happily. He didn't care either way he was happy where he was.

Hades pulled his own fingers out and manifested his cock giving two thumbs up.

“You guys really need to pick up some conversational skills,” Adam huffed, already missing Antlers’ witty banter. He really hoped this Kaiju thing was temporary and he really needed to teach Hades sign language.

He ran his hands over Lucifer's trembling body; so cute and open for them. Now for the important part anyway, reclaiming his mate. He leaned over him, face practically in Alastor's side as he pressed his large cock to his tiny puckered ass. He blushed, fuck, had he prepared him enough? Was this going to work? He slowly pushed in and bit his own tongue hard enough to bleed “Holy fuck! Father that's fucking tight!”

Lucifer nearly choked on Alastor’s cock and he shoved at his thighs in order to push himself back far enough to catch a breath, eyes rolling back as Adam started pushing in. He gave a loud, keening moan. “Oooooh~!” he moaned blissfully. “So good, Alpha…!” he panted before refocusing and swallowing back down around Alastor. He glanced sidelong at Hades and whined around the cock in his throat when he saw his cock. Oh…he’d be so full!

Hades grinned and slithered under the pile of lovers, easily flattening himself beneath Lucifer except for where it mattered and started pushing his cock into his pretty slit. Stretching him alongside their largest Love was quite the experience! It was much tighter than before! And with their little Love’s walls gliding between them Hades shuddered at the pleasure.

“Holy fuck, how are you not splitting in half baby?” Adam moaned at the additional pressure inside of him. If he didn't have the instinctual assurance that Lucifer was literally made to be bred he'd be more worried about breaking him.

Lucifer reached one hand down to stroke over Hades’ chest lovingly before placing it back on the other side of Alastor’s cock to brace himself as his throat was impaled. He hummed, eyes sliding closed as he let his weight rest on Hades, relaxing and becoming pliant and warm for his mates. He was lucky he only had the three, no room for more. He clenched around the cock in his cunt…he could feel it in his stomach, it was so big, but Adam’s carving out space for itself in his guts was even bigger. He felt stretched tight, almost overfilled. His mind went hazy and he felt like he was floating. It was blissful and he just let them pleasure him without having to worry about anything. 

Hades and Adam set up a consistent rhythm, each wanting to keep Lucifer full, happy to hear his moans and feel his happy lust filled scent fill the room.

Alastor growled softly and thrusted harder claws digging into their nest as he straightened his posture a bit. Their mate smelled so relaxed and happy, far better than he had in weeks. The beast would give anything to keep this scent forever.

Chapter Text

Lute was curled up on the corner of the bed, furthest from the door and huddled up as small as she could get with her wings over her head. She didn’t believe them when they said she was safe now. All she could remember was the never ending pain…they had chained her down. The chains themselves burned her like white hot brands. They had cut the flesh from her, pinioned her wings…broke her bones…but the agony was made worse from knowing Adam was suffering more than she could imagine and she could not do anything to help him! 

She had been helpless, she had been trapped like a butterfly pinned to a board. But she should have done more! Should have fought harder! She had been Adam’s strongest (so she had so arrogantly thought) and she was supposed to be his protector, his second…always by his side! And she was laying here…chained down…doing nothing to help him?! Why was she so weak?

She had heard him scream. Felt his agony. Felt it when his blood began to run red…like a human. Like a sinner. She had felt him FALL. She had almost joined him…

She wished she had…

She just hated herself so much.

But the thought of existing for the rest of eternity in Hell…with those she had derided and cursed, killed indiscriminately… hated with every beating of her heart…it scared her so much she could hardly breathe. She had been made of Adam’s loneliness…mixed with anger at those he perceived as the reason for that loneliness. But she had also been made of the succor and hope that music brought him even when he was lonely…

That twisted tangle of emotions; loneliness, resentment, hope that music could lighten a dark day…

She sobbed weakly. She was so tired, but she could not sleep without hearing Adam’s screams…

“Lady Lute…?” came an uncertain voice “Are you awake?” Something came over a presence behind her except it didn't walk. It sounded kind of like a slither…? “If you are awake I'd like to assess your woundss” wait that voice… it was that snake from the orb at the trial! That most horrible flirt she had ever seen , why was he here?! 

-- -- --

Sir Pentious had been so busy since his phone call with the Princess; he'd taken temporary residency with Madam Celina (Alastor's lovely mother of all people! Sera had told him not to bring him up quite yet, and he was too busy to dwell on it yet anyways) as they used her residence as a field hospital for the injured Exterminators and those that returned from Hell.

He had just entered the room where Lute had been placed and found her sitting up in bed, she was awake! That was wonderful! 

Lute slowly lowered her wings. She was sure she must have misheard. That voice was annoyingly familiar…but he should be in hell. She blinked several times as her eyes adjusted to the bright light. She must be hallucinating. He hadn’t looked like that before! Her jaw fell open. He looked like…like a winner. “Eh…? How the fuck are you here?!” She gasped. She was staring openly at him and her wings lowered a bit more. 

Sir Pentious looked startled, hood flaring a little, “Ah! I'm ssorry! Ssir Pentiouss at your sservice your wrathfulness! I'm uh new here! I'm kind of a doctor here! To help on behalf of Adam?” Was that the right answer? He hadn't really prepared. Should he admit to being a sinner? He wasn't aware Lute already knew him.

Lute stared uncomprehendingly at him, blinking once. Twice. Absently she thought the new look suited him. She’d never admit it. But her gaze was nearly vacant as she stared at him. 

She understood him though the hissing sibilants of course. There were plenty of snake and lizard based winners. But it was his words…the meanings behind them. They…did not compute. “You…are a doctor. You… ” she shook her head in honest confusion. “On behalf of Adam…?” she asked, wings going limp. Adam was dead, wasn’t he…? She’d felt him Fall…

He had to be dead….

Otherwise…

Why hadn’t he come for her?!

Sir Pentious nodded “Yess, you and the other Exterminators that were loyal, all of you were extremely injured when he… he-” Sir Pen shuddered “-Fell. Not many in heaven understand quite what has happened or how to help. Thankfully I had the experience and haven't forgotten how to treat wounds. Nor has Madam Cccelina whom’ss housse we occupy.” Of course being in hell he probably untwisted tons of bodies. “Adam requessted I care for you all desspite any former animossitiess that may remain.” He bit his lip little fangs cutely worrying his lower lip. So Adam was definitely alive.

She blinked again and sat up a bit straighter, wings flaring out before half-furling to her back as she leaned towards him, eyes intent. “Adam is alive…?” she asked slowly. She was sure it was a lie…She reached up to rub at her face with a groan. “He’s alive…?” she repeated. She wanted to cry. She wanted to laugh.

Mainly she wanted to see Adam.

“Yes. He iss. He'ss in hell recovering. It may be hard to hear. But pleasse don't blame him for Falling it wass quite the ordeal and he iss sstill healing but iss wanting to contact you if you'll have him…” Sir Pentious hated being the bearer of such painful news but maybe if the Exterminator was as loyal as his own Egg Bois (now the ChickBois) maybe she would understand and still care for Adam.

Lute teared up and covered her face with her hands, shoulders shaking slightly as her wings wrapped around herself defensively. “He-He…he was betrayed, we were all betrayed…they hurt him so badly …all his original ribs, they’ve been with him for centuries…millenium. If they could do that to him…how could he ever stand to trust me ?” She spat before weeping.

“And so many of them followed…only a handful of us remained loyal…how could he stand to see me?! And- Anyways…he has the perfect little omega now…the one he’s loved since the beginning of existence …why would he want me now?” she continued, weeping and wallowing in self-pity and abject jealousy.

Whatever he'd expected her to say and do it was not break down! His hood flared and his tail beat nervously between her bed and dresser; it didn't sound near as threatening as it instinctively was meant to. “Um Miss Lute…? I don't know what you mean about any of that but I know he wantss you all very much. And askss about your health daily. Perhapss calling him would help?”

Lute slowly lifted her head and peered at him, looking miserable and terribly conflicted. “He does…he is?” she asked weakly. She hiccuped, wiping furiously at her eyes as she tried to catch her breath. “I…yes…I want to…I’ll call…?” she managed, voice wavering a little. A call…to Hell? Oh, what was going on…

Adam was in Hell …was she really considering this?

There were barely a dozen of them left…they that had remained loyal. If they..still wanted that connection, then that meant they would need to…integrate. Break their halos and go to Hell…maybe even Fall-

But it might be worth it…

Sir Pentious nodded and handed her an orb “Itss directly connected to the Princess’ hotel as someone will answer and get him for you. I'll go check on the otherss you are the first to wake” he slithered away to give her privacy.

Lute reached out to accept the orb, barely registering the rest of the words once she took it into her hands. She didn’t even notice him leave. She stared for several long minutes before finally using a burst of power to activate the orb. 

Soon it opened up and the connection secured the princess of hell herself answering “Sir Pentious! Good morning! How are- oh-” she stopped talking and actually looked at Lute, smile becoming slightly more forced, “Oh, Hi, it's you… um, hi Lute. Nice to see you're awake! You want to talk to Adam?” She asked

Lute’s initial reaction was to grimace with distaste…but this was Adam’s daughter. Adam was such a good father, he adored his children. He would not appreciate her being rude to his child. So she took a deep breath and bowed her head slightly. “I apologize for my earlier behavior. I was…unforgivably rude. And…the exterminations…I could say I was just following orders…but clearly I enjoyed them more than…than was right. It…” she hesitated. She’d loved killing. Now thinking back, she had clearly been insane. All of them had. “I realize that…they were human souls and should have been granted more dignity. I hope we can…get along. Yes-I..I would like to speak to Adam if he…if he isn’t busy.” she said, flushing slightly with embarrassment. She wasn’t against apologizing in principle, she just…usually had no reason to do so. 

Charlie actually looked surprised “Oh- um… thanks I am happy to hear that and I am sure we'll get along great! Adam talks about you a lot! You sound like an amazing person! So I am sure we can get along if we try!” Hopefully if Lute could get past hating her people… “Hey Husk can you get Adam from the dining room, tell him Lute is finally awake and wants to see him? Don't let him hurt himself running too fast though!”

There was the rumble of a deeper voice in the background that wasn't able to be made out well but it sounded like an affirmative.

Lute was a little surprised and flushed further. “I-he has?” she managed. He talked about her? He missed her? She almost cried again. But her pride wouldn’t let her be that weak in front of the princess. It was bad enough she’d cried in front of that cute snake-boy. 

There was some commotion in the background and the sound of something breaking and then his voice

“MOTHERFUCKER, THAT HURT!” Adam tripped over himself into the picture of the orb except he didn't look like himself at all. He was taller, leaner and looked like a demon. A sinner or a hellborn even, the only thing the same was the gold of his irises and the scruff of hair on his chin. He was shirtless and the scars from where he'd been brutally mutilated were permanently etched on his sinner form.

“We told you not to run, you dumbass, you're still learning to fucking walk!” The cat demon from the bar kicked Adam in the side making him cringe and swipe at him with claws as he pushed himself up to look into the orb. “Shut up, go away. Lute! Lute, are you still there?” He asked looking into the orb hoping she hadn't hung up yet looking at him be a dumbass 

She would forever be relieved that his attention had been divided when he first came into view because her first reaction was disgust. She swallowed down bile and managed to just…look at him. It was still Adam under all…that. She smiled weakly. “Adam…you look like shit.” she said sweetly. 

Adam grinned “I know right? Like, damn, I look like I was at burning man and the one burning! Then tossed into a dumpster while hungover, right?” He fling himself back dramatically and wince “Ow, fuck, shit!” He sat back up “Yeah, this fucking sucks…” he rubbed his back “Not only is my rocking Ad-bod gone but everything hurts too. Lucifer says that eases up after a bit but dang it sure is taking it's time… but enough about me. Are you and the girls okay? I've been worried sick about you all. They said- they said you guys were all hurt pretty back when I… I.. you know.” He winced, he couldn't say it. “I'm just so glad you guys aren't dead” he whispered 

She smiled a bit more widely when he started going off like his usual self. He was still the same..he’d Fallen…but he was still himself. She wiped at the corner of her eye. “Uh-yeah. You…need to eat some more.” she managed with a weak laugh. “Uh-I just woke up a bit ago. I don’t…I don’t fucking know about the others…I think we’re all fine though…and…and we were hurt before you…Fell.” She grimaced. “They tortured us too…for staying loyal…”

Adam's smile fell “They did ? Fuck ” he held his hands in fists and covered his eyes “They hurt Emily too… she's healing down here too but she's not Fallen… none of you did, right? Lucifer didn't feel anyone else Fall… but the elder ribs… my firsts… they’re all dead, none of them survived the Extermination though most who ran we let escape I don't know what they're doing up there so be careful okay? I… Luci told me to let them go.”

She hated that look of guilt on his face and strove to comfort him. “It-it wasn’t as bad as what they did to you. Our suffering was mainly because of what they did to you…and we couldn’t protect you…” she almost cried again. “Uh-no. None of us Fell. But…but if we’re going to join you down in Hell…wouldn’t it be best if we did…?” she asked, averting her eyes slightly. She cringed when he mentioned that all the Eldests were dead…so many of them…she’d known them all her life…fought with them…nested with them. And now they were gone…her wings went limp and she stared blankly at the wall for a moment. 

Adam tensed “Oh Father, fuck no, Lute! This is fucking awful! I wouldn't want this happening to any of you! And follow me- shit! Do you really want to live here? Like, it's literally Hell!” He asked shocked, “Admittedly Charlie's new digs are pretty okay now we've fixed it with magic but it's still, you know, fire and brimstone and not the rocking way and we'd have to work to stay… with sinners trying to make them winners…”

“So? If that's what you want to do…well, then we… I …I want to help you.” she said as she lifted her chin and stared into his eyes through the orb. “I’m nothing without you, I was made to be by your side.” she added. She was determined. “Besides, that…snake, Pentious…he seems to be…adapting well. So…I suppose the Hotel works.”

Adam smiled at her a bit “Well you are my main bitch for a reason” he sounded relieved. So relieved. “I'll talk to the others. I'm sure they won't deny me this and we can talk to the other girls. Since there's going to be no more Exterminations maybe we can see about giving everyone new jobs. Those who want to work here can maybe those who don't can maybe help Celina in the guardian angel program to prevent humans from going to hell in the first place.”

Lute was equally relieved. She wiped her eyes again and sat up a bit straighter, wings fluffing out slightly. “That sounds great…” she said sincerely. “Since-Since we…we need to…change our perspectives…” she said slowly. She fluttered her wings a bit before realizing that she was trying to flirt and her feathers immediately slicked back down. No, no…he had an omega. A pregnant omega. And his omega’s other mate…

There was no room for her there… she bit her bottom lip. She loved him so much…they’d never…never been intimate in that way…but she wanted to so badly. 

Adam smiled “Man, you look like shit too. When you get here we gotta give you a good preening.” he'd been watching her wings, they were always so perfect, she had the prettiest wings of any angel in heaven. He hoped he never let that slip to Luci though.

Lute huffed, wings puffing out as she glowered indignantly at him, but after a moment she softened. “I just woke up, what’s your excuse?” she teased. She relaxed as they slipped into their regular bantering. She leaned back against the wall. She was starting to get used to his new face. It wasn’t totally grotesque. 

She hesitated and dropped her eyes. “How’s Emily? And…Lucifer?” 

Adam was going to say something witty or stupid before she asked her next question but he sighed and leaned back a little “Emily is recovering okay she's healing but I think she's mostly sticking around to hang out with Charlie and Lucifer. She and Alastor are waiting to officially meet; he's probably going to be human again by tonight or tomorrow. During the Extermination… he died for lack of a better word. Evelyn and Cale… Ellis and Frita they all turned him into a fucking pincushion. But we were able to revive him by feeding him Lucifer’s arm and him calling in his contracts but this kinda forced his soul to turn into some ugly ass deer monster and he's been metamorphosing ever since. I think by the time he's done he'll be both an Alpha and a new type of demon all together. But hopefully it doesn't fuck with the nest. And he can get along with Emily.” He shuddered, he didn't want Alastor to change, he was so easy to get along with even if he was a cuck for all intents and purposes.

“Luci's almost grown his arm back but emotionally he's… pretty unstable. He was pretty beaten up and broken while I was gone, literally. So we've been working on that. But the babies are fine so that's good news though apparently there's an extra now, but that's okay I've raised other people's kids before!” it wasn't the first time a hoe told him a kid was his and lied about it.

Lute’s mouth fell open slightly as she listened, but her mind was racing. This was not something she’s ever heard of happening before…but before now there has only been the singular Fallen Angel in Hell, Lucifer. And if he’d never been eaten before…then there was no way this had a chance to happen. Until now. She sighed and bit on her thumbnail as she thought. “He might be becoming an Alpha…”‘she agreed slowly. It would be good to have her there, as a Delta. She could help mitigate their territorial urges. Help keep the nest stable. 

Wait! That was assuming she’d be part of their nest! That was a massive presumption! She surely could not dare hope…

“And Emily adores you…she’s there for you too, Adam…” she added gently, trying not to think about the desire choking her. She wouldn’t even mind sharing Adam. Being included…that would be wonderful. She forced her mind away. She was a bit confused about how Lucifer suddenly had another bun in the oven, but she’d leave that for now. “I suppose I better get there as soon as I can…” she murmured. 

“It would make me so happy to have you here too, Lute, but if you're still hurt don't rush okay? Besides the other girls may need you too so don't rush off just because I need a babysitter too. Trust me, Charlie keeps my ass in line when I get too uppity about stupid shit.” He promised. God he missed her, he missed all the girls but he missed her most. His hand ran over the orb. “Heh, I knew you were the strongest if you're the first awake though, that has got to be infinite bragging rights for real!”

Lute nodded slowly, flushing slightly. She wanted to rush to his side. But he was right, she needed to rest for a few days. Finish healing. Get her mind set. She had to keep herself under control. She couldn’t be a threat to Lucifer…she had to…be good. 

“Yeah…Charlie…” she muttered before making herself smile. “Are you…getting along with her?” She asked gently. She hoped he was…if Charlie was being mean-! If she was resentful of all the lies and taking it out on him…?! 

Adam winced and looked around a bit, probably making sure they were alone. “Well it's going a bit better than expected? I am the best at banter after all. But also kinda hard to get super close so fast… it's easy to rile her up and play tag and stuff but having you know real bonding is kinda hard so far and she doesn't  let me brush her hair and she doesn't have wings to preen so can't bond that way. We haven't really had time for heart to hearts yet but I'm hoping we get there… but hey at least she doesn't hate me right?”

Lute’s heart ached for him. He must feel like a failure. “Oh Adam. We…both were so cruel to her, it’s no wonder she’s holding a bit of a grudge. It’s really a good thing she has such a forgiving nature. She seemed… nice. Earlier. I apologized to her, and it seemed to make her happy.” She hesitated. She wanted to ask about the battle, the extermination. But that was probably still a raw wound. She would ask later. 

“Ok…so that’s most of your nest…how’s…Vaggie?” She asked reluctantly. She’d been trying not to think about her. 

“God, Vaggie has been great, actually she's been a good wingman for me to Charlie and I guess getting to whack the shit out of me when we play tag helps with that. I'm trying to be nice to her too since I realize us kinda kicking her out was a real dick move and understanding her reasoning was… ouch. There's a lot of fucking kids down here you know that Lute? That's really messed up!” Adam said, sounding genuinely concerned about that.

Lute felt a brief stab of jealousy but she clamped down on that hard . She listened attentively before looking horrified. “What-but-how are…how are there kids ?” she asked weakly. How could a child be…that didn’t make sense! In fact it made her sick…but now…she remembered. Vaggie had hesitated to exterminate a little Sinner…a child . Oh…oh she felt sick. She clasped a hand to her mouth. “Oh-oh no…but…” she felt tears burning in her eyes. “Oh…the poor things…”

“Yeah and we've just been… Father, Lute we've just been fucking hacking and slashing these people for centuries and we know nothing about them!” Adam sighed “I mean, sure, some of them totally deserved it, I'm sure, but now that we know they can absolutely be redeemed are we just … murderers?” He asked “have I twisted whatever purpose you and the others could have had?”

Lute was silent for almost a minute. Her mind whirled, guilt gnawed at her soul. After getting her thoughts straight she spoke. “You made us to be your companions…” she said slowly. “We were devoted to what other cause you were devoted to. At least…we were supposed to be…” she furrowed her brow. “The Eldests…they should have…accepted the change. Were they just…too old?” she shook the thought away. “Either way…we can… change . The ones left. We can find a new purpose.” 

Adam nodded, still feeling sick and responsible. “Yeah… change, I think we all can and we should,” he agreed, “Thanks Lute for not hating me. I've missed you so much. I can't wait to see you again” he said. 

Lute bit her bottom lip a moment before smiling. “I miss you too, Boss…” she said. “I’ll let you get back to family bonding. I’m…going to work on healing and talking to the other girls.” she said. She hesitated for a moment then shut off the orb. She sighed and let her hands fall limp in her lap, still loosely holding the orb. Her head fell back against the wall and she stared at the ceiling. 

After a long time, letting the new ideas and observations process, she finally got up to go find Sir Pentious. 

Sir Pentious was with some of the unconscious girls rewrapping their wounds and humming some sort of song. It was kind of out of tune. And he clearly did not have the innate talent most Winners got upon entering heaven but he didn't think he was being listened to either.

His ChickBois were running around around him handing him supplies or making sure the girls were tucked in properly, being good little helper birbs.

He stiffened when he noticed her approach and turned “Ah, Ms. Lute! How was your talk?” He asked, his lisp was lessened from before as he seemed slightly less nervous with his hands busy.

Lute stared intently at the newly ascended Winner. After a moment she let her gaze drift over the rest of the girls. “It went better than I thought it would. Thank you. How are the girls?” She asked, tone a bit blunt, but she seemed less defensive and not aggressive. 

She glanced down when one of the chicks tripped over her bare foot. She bent down to sweep him up and she lifted him up to peer more closely at him at eye level as she stood back up. It was very cute. 

“Did these ones ascend with you? They were eggs in Hell.” 

“They're healing a lot slower than you did. And yes those are my Eggbois though ascension seems to allow them to hatch where they never could have before.” he smiled wiggling happily. He was hissing less obviously than before. Maybe he only did it when he was nervous?

“Aw, she thinks we're cute, boss!” One peeped happily and another rubbed up against her while floofing out it's feathers.

She flushed brightly to the tips of her ears. “I never said you were cute!” she said, slightly horrified. She cleared her throat and stomped over to him to thrust the cute little soft bird into Sir Pentious’ arms before turning to look around more carefully. 

“So…how long has it been…? Since the…extermination? I assume that's…uh…when-how you ascended?” she asked. She assumed as such. He must have…sacrificed himself or…something. Dammit, were all Sinners that..selfless? 

“It's been about a week Miss Lute. And a few days since the excavation of the manor was finished.” He said “Madam Celina returned post haste to aid in all of your recoveries.” She would be happy to know one of the girls was awake.

Lute was a little startled. It had been a week and a half? And the other girls were still out? (And Adam still hadn’t fully adjusted to being…Fallen? How long did that usually take?) She wondered if she should be worried. She bit her bottom lip and went from bed to bed, stroking a head, or a wing of each girl as she checked them. “Is Celina here…?” She asked absently. 

“Oh yes she’s in the kitchen,” Sir Pentious said “Would you like an escort?” He offered finishing his redressing of wounds for now on one of the girls. Though Lute did know her way around so it was probably unnecessary.

She grimaced before turning to Sir Pentious. “No…no thank you.” She approached him and grabbed his hands. “Thank you for taking care of us.” She hesitated. “I’ll preen your wings sometime.” That was an offer of friendship. She flushed slightly before turning to go find Celina. 

She wondered if she should ask her about her son…

Sir Pen squeaked and turned a rosy gold color as she took his hands, his hood flaring and tail starting to beat against the floor again. Was his blood not pure gold? “Ah ah It's the least I can do Miss Lute!” He covered his face embarrassed when she left him. Ah she offered a gesture of kindness so quickly after they just met! He thought they'd be enemies longer!

Celina was in the kitchen singing softly as she stirred her pot of chicken soup. She'd prefer to be making jambalaya but for the recovering angels she knew would be waking up soon such a rich dish would be too much. 

She was a tall, stately woman, her head crocodilian, her body wiry and strong, but clearly feminine. She was a dark bronze with gold highlights, eyes gold-in-blue. Her hair was a deeper bronze in neat dreadlocks pulled back into a half-up affair.

Her wings were a pure gold color, the inner feathers a slightly lighter shade. Her halo was a pale golden ring as well. 

“Hello, Celina…thank you for putting us up.” Lute said as she came over to stand beside the woman. She really was grateful. Of course she hadn’t expected anything else from the woman. She was a saint, literally by this point. Lute was certain she’d grow another set of wings soon.

She sniffed appreciatively. “That smells good.” She side eyed the woman. She must have known her son was in Hell by this point…

But knowing and hearing about it were two different things…

Celina turned and clicked her teeth “Of course Mon Chere! My home is your home” her eternal crocodilian grin on display. Her wings fluttering a little “I am so happy you are awake and well Sir Pentious was so worried none of you would wake up!”

Lute frowned, glancing over her shoulder at the room with the rest of the girls. “So I was in that same condition? I wonder what finally woke me up…” she mused. Maybe she should try to give them a sap of energy or something…”Yeah, Sir Pentious seems very attentive…” she added absently. 

“Must have been your drive and willpower you are very devoted you know” Celina pat her head. “But fret not I am sure after a few bowls of soup and his sure care they'll all be back into sorts in no time” The woman assured. She spooned Lute a bowl. “I'm sorry no one could save you girls… or even Adam sooner,” she said softly “It must have been awful trapped in there.”

Lute sighed and accepted the bowl before walking to the table to sit down and eat. She nodded absently. “I don’t really remember that, to be honest. The being trapped after Adam Fell, I mean.” she said slowly. That was probably for the best. She swallowed thickly, staring at the soup. “But before that…it was terrible. It was worse that I knew Adam was-- I knew where he was and what they were doing and I couldn’t help him!”

Celina came over and hugged her tight “Shh shh baby it's a okay now. It's all over. Sir Pentious told me Adam is safe and sound now. Sure the location isn't ideal… but at least he isn't with people who would… want vengeance for what you've all been doing” the woman said unsurely but shook her head so she had been told what their real purpose had been. “I… don't understand it but I am sure you all had your reasons for not telling everyone”

Lute flinched slightly before nodding slightly and relaxing into the comforting embrace. Part of her wondered if this was what it was like to have a mother? “Yes…that is a relief.” she murmured. She sighed and grimaced slightly. “Sera…told us to not tell anyone.” She admitted. At the time she hadn’t cared. Now she wondered…why had Sera allowed this?

Celina nodded “But now they won't happen anymore right?” she pet her hair. “Then you'll all be okay I'm sure forgiveness is the foundation of healing for everyone” she too wondered why such a foul thing was allowed and hidden from all. Surely Angels would work harder to prevent others from going to hell in the first place if they knew that they could die permanently. She wondered … was her son… had he…? She wanted to ask. But would they even know if he had been among sure the man they had slain? Did she even want to know?

Lute absently leaned into the affectionate touch, eyes closing briefly as the tension left her wings. A few feathers fell to the floor. “That’s what we should have been doing in the first place…” she murmured, echoing Celina’s thoughts. She shook off her melancholy, looking determined. “Well, I need to get the other girls up and us all healthy so we can join Adam in hell!” She declared. 

She giggled and let her go “Oh honey there has to be a better way to say that!” She said, sitting across from her at the table, “Now eat up! You can't recover on an empty stomach!”

“That may well be, but I will be joining him down there to help with his daughter’s hotel.” she declared firmly. It didn’t matter to her if the others joined them or not. She was going. That was it. 

“I am sure you'll do great. And if you need help I am sure there are angels up here that would love to help too. Maybe an extension of the guardian angel program is in order! I bet there are many who would love to help their loved ones come to heaven…” as long as they were still alive that was… her boy… her Alastor; was he unalive? Or had he long ago been exterminated? Could he ascend? Did he even want to be saved?

“That sounds like a good idea, Celina!” She agreed with a nod before staring intently at the winner. She rolled her spoon between her fingers. “Do you want to know about what your son is doing?”

She felt her non-beating heart flutter, “You know my son?”

Chapter Text

Alastor snapped awake and it was like he was aware of everything. Everything was too loud, too bright, too much and his head was pounding! It was like the one time he'd challenged Husk to a drinking contest… Needless to say he never did that again. He rolled onto his side, gripped his head and tried to remember what got him here.

He felt like his bone had been shattered, melted down and put back together…but wrong. He felt too long. He felt too heavy…

“Ow! Shit, watch the antlers, Antlers!”

Alastor startled at the boom of the voice in his ears and rolled back right into his much softer and rounded mate before realizing quickly he was squishing a very pregnant Lucifer; he jerked forward back into Adam who wrapped him into a hold. 

“What's- where-”

“Hey, hey, calm down buddy, you're okay,” Adam growled softly and bit down nibbling the base of his antlers which for some reason made him go limp so he could process; who the hell told him they were sensitive?

And why the hell did Adam reek?! Alastor scrunched his nose up. Adam smelled kind of like a freshly filled field, like dirt, lots of it and behind him… something sweet? Apples? Why the hell did his nest smell of dirt and apples? “Last I remember I was dying I think…” he didn't even try putting on his radio voice he felt sick and all the noise and smells weren't helping.

Lucifer lunged forward to wrap his arms around Alastor, nuzzling his throat and purring soothingly. “Oh, Alastor!” He cooed. He nipped gently at Alastor’s pulse. “You were dying, it was awful! I was so worried! Adam has just Fallen -it tore a rent in reality all the way down from heaven to hell- and Emily was hurt and you were dying…” he sniffled a little as he remembered how frantic he’d been. “You were absorbing the souls of all those you made contracts with…then I fed you one of my arms! And that much angelic flesh and blood…it changed you.” He concluded softly. 

Alastor tried to absorb that info dump “Wait Adam Fell ?!” He rolled back over to look at Adam and can't believe he missed it the first time. Like, what the hell, he looked entirely different- Alastor-probably-should-have-attacked-him-on-sight different. Must have been this pounding headache…

Alastor looked down at himself too; he wasn't wearing anything, none of them were, and he shuddered; he could see the scars. They'd healed over like cuts of silver where he'd been cut clean through like a cushion. He touched the scars and moved lower oh. Oh. “Darlings what happened to my…”

Adam snorted, “That's a knot and it looks very happy to be here.” He had a shit eating grin. “Welcome to the alpha club, Antlers, comes with all new omega pleasing equipment,” he wiggled his fingers. “Though I gotta say, never met an Alpha that smelled like flowers, you smell like Magnolias. Lucifer said that started before the transformation though so it probably just carried over.”

Alpha. He had a second gender now like both of his mates. And his daughters… well other than Nifty sort of. But shouldn't that come with problems?  “Is that why everything smells?!”

“Oh, uh, probably. That might take some getting used to, you're probably picking up my and Luci’s scents for the first time. And when you leave the nest you'll pick up Charlie and Emily's… oh, shit, hopefully you and Charlie don't want to fight, you haven't in that weird Kaiju form you had going on the past few days so hopefully that doesn't change.” Adam rubbed his chin

“Why in the world would I want to fight Charlie?!”

“Hey hey it's not a bad thing it just happens sometimes it won't be to the death or anything it's just establishing top of the totem pole sort of thing. But you've been pretty chill so far so maybe it won't happen.” Adam said lightly, not at all worried about it. At least he seemed not to be worried about it but Alastor could now smell otherwise.

Lucifer was continuing to nuzzle Alastor’s throat while Adam explained everything to him. He was sure it was jarring. He was also hoping to keep Alastor from noticing the still missing arm for just a little longer. It had started to regrow, but he was keeping it slow so it did not draw any energy from the babies.

“Because Charlie was kept from me for so long, we never had the chance to properly bond as parent and child…it was why there was a chance my heat would set off her rut. So there is a chance that you and she will…butt heads for dominance.” he added when Adam finished. 

He got up on his knees to perch his chin on Alastor’s shoulder. “Sure, she and Adam had even less contact…but because he claimed me it slipped him into the hierarchy…so I suppose when you claim me it will smooth over any potential animosity…” he mused. He reached his hand up under Alastor’s arms to squeeze his right pec. He’d filled out a little since his transformation into an Alpha. Lucifer fully approved. 

Alastor squeaked at the squeeze. Looking down he was a little bigger he guessed and his flush went all the way down his chest. His cock twitched more “So we should do a claiming before I go out just in case?” He turned and finally got a nice look at his mate. Lucifer looked so lovely in the morning light though he was laying kind of awkwardly on his- static filled the air and Alastor's vision a moment as he sat up and lifted Lucifer up frantically “What happened to your arm?!” 

Wait they said he had- Alastor had never felt sick about his eating habits before nor regret not after the first but this, he thought he was going to throw up. That was his mate, his lover, yes he'd fantasized about it and his blood was so sweet but seeing the proof of it the clear discomfort of his mutilation! Alastor drew his hands back not after he'd already failed him with Vox and Valentino he'd gone and devoured a part of his mate! “I'm- I'm sorry” 

Adam wrapped his arms around him and pulled him back “Hey! Antlers- Alastor don't freak out! It's growing back! It looks way better now, okay!” He tried to soothe but Alastor was probably not hearing him or not cluing in that better than it was was not a good thing to hear.

Lucifer was about to say he wouldn’t object to being claimed, but the moment Alastor turned to look at him he saw the horror in his eyes and he gasped before quickly reaching out to comfort his mate. “Oh, Alastor, darling, don’t look like that! It’s not-I ripped my arm off for you, it wasn’t your fault!” he said reassuringly as he climbed into Alastor’s lap and reached up to cup Alastor’s cheek with his hand. “Calm, my love…” he soothed. He leaned up to press a kiss to Alastor’s lips as he purred. 

Alastor pulled back away from his touch “Stop, don't say that! You should have let me die! All I've done is put you in danger, fail to protect you and now you've literally- I've literally ate part of you to save myself! I am not worthy to be your mate! I'm not-” he yelped as he was yanked up by his antler and Adam bit him on the throat. Alastor warbled, kicking out in shock (thankfully to either side of Lucifer) as Adam really sank those fangs in. Alastor jerked a few times before he started calming down, eyes rolling back and a sweet magnolia scent starting to seep off of him.

Lucifer flinched back slightly when Alastor pulled away and started panicking, his own eyes going wide. He was releasing more of his own pheromones while Adam took the soothing into his own fangs. He hummed thoughtfully as Adam forcibly calmed Alastor down and he laid down on his mate’s chest. “Alastor…?” he asked softly. When he had his mate’s attention he grabbed Alastor’s face with his hand and growled. “You are my mate! One of my alphas! You are not allowed to leave me!” he snarled. “I am carrying your babies, you plan to abandon your responsibilities?” 

Alastor stared at him and whimpered softly, tearing up “No, no, never! I don't want that.” He said his claws were tearing at his own legs. “I just-I keep hurting you. I've never wanted to hurt my partners, not like him .”

Adam let his neck go and licked the wound “Antlers, listen to me, you got a whole bunch of chemicals running through your brain right now; it's like puberty all over again. Making everything you feel all big and world ending and with whatever traumatic bullshit you got going on through your brain right now it probably is… but you gotta talk with us gotta let us help. Luci loves you and- well, I like you alot a lot, okay? So we're really invested in making sure you're healthy and happy okay?” He was flushed but also sincere as he curled over his smaller mate.

Lucifer allowed the demonic attributes that had popped out to unmanifest as he cuddled back up with Alastor. “I need you, I love you. You didn’t hurt me. I wanted to rescue you, why would you act like that wasn’t my decision…?” he asked softly. He nuzzled Alastor’s throat. “You’ve never hurt me, I know you never will…” he added gently. He wanted to say that Alastor wasn’t his father, but he didn’t think Alastor wanted to hear that right now. He peered up at Adam and smirked a little. That had practically been a love confession from the First Man.

“That’s so sappy, Adam…” he cooed. He was so happy that his mates got along so well. It made him purr and want to please them both. He reached down to find Alastor’s cock. His panic had caused it to flag a little, but a few tugs fixed that.

Alastor squirmed under their affirmations and support gasping as Lucifer tugged his cock. Adam moved his hands to his waist. They were massive compared to even before had he grown even taller in his Fall?

“What can I say? Even though he turned into an alpha, he's still the domestic one of us. How could I let him slip away? I bet anything you cook burns.” Adam teased and nipped Alastor's antler bases. “You know I bet there's a way we can head off most of this hormonal bullshit right now Luci~ if Al is up to it.” He added with a lustful purr as he rocked his hips against Alastor’s ass, showing that he too was quite aroused.

Lucifer hummed in satisfaction and licked his lips as he stared down at Alastor’s newly engorged cock. It was a beautiful piece of alpha-hood. He wished he had both hands and focused a little bit more energy into regrowing his arm. “Mmm…need nutrients for the babies~!” he cooed up to Alastor as he shifted forward to grind against the hard length of him.

He glanced up at Adam, already leaking slick all over Alastor’s lap while he tried to decipher Adam’s intentions. After a moment he gave a delighted gasp and a wide, wicked grin. “Ohhh~! Not too much, Adam…I like this cock…” he added warningly. He bit his bottom lip as he considered. He glanced up at Alastor and smirked again. “Do you want us both to fuck you, Mon cher cerf ?” He asked sweetly. “Adam wants to stick his cock in your ass~!” he added with a purr. 

((My dear stag))

Alastor made an indecipherable noise “ You want to what?! ” He shrieked with the return of his radio filter and he turned his head all the way around with a crack that made Adam winced.

Lucifer winced slightly when Alastor’s head did that owl thing. The snapping of bones had not been reassuring. But he knew Alastor’s bones had always been a bit more adaptable. It wasn’t really a ‘deer’ thing or a radio thing so it was just sort of off-putting.

“Well, yeah, don't worry baby, it'll feel great!” He assured; sure, he'd never done it himself, no way, not ever, fuck that, noise nuh- uh. “But it'll have other benefits too… when an Alpha gets fucked by another it biiiii- calms them down a bit you'll stabilize yourself in the hierarchy and not be so all over the place!” he was not gonna call it bitching while convincing Alastor to do it. And he did not remember a medical term for it. He knew there was one but it was lost to him.

“And you want to do this to ‘help’ me?” Alastor asked dubiously, squirming against Lucifer; they both did smell so good but his new instincts hated the idea. Yet Adam was not an unappealing man…

“Well, yeah, and I've always had a thing for redheads and no one has a redder head than you~” Adam cooed as he smiled winningly; he hoped it was winningly anyway.

Lucifer  watched silently with amusement as Adam laid out his persuasive skills and he hummed in appreciation. “Alastor is so very handsome.” Lucifer agreed smugly. “The two of you together make a pretty picture~” he added as he started pumping Alastor’s cock. He was so eager to ride it. “But we won’t force you, Alastor…” he added more gently. 

Alastor whined as Luci kept pumping his cock and they both talked to him. It was so hard to think of it as a bad idea when they talked like that. And it wasn't like he hadn't considered it a possibility himself a few times especially if he was to be sharing Lucifer with Adam that at some point he might be sharing himself as well but- now his brain was so against the idea but why but if these stupid instincts were something he could control better after it would definitely be a good trade off “No I think I want this, ” he said “-but if… if it gets bad…?”

Adam could have cheered when Alastor agreed but he could tell how nervous he was his little ears and tail quivering he rubbed his hips soothingly as he twisted that freaky neck back towards Lucifer “Don't worry babe, if at any point you really want us to stop, we'll stop okay?” He assured this was for Alastor's ultimate benefit and their nests benefit even if it was sexy as hell but if it really hurt him he'd stop for sure.

“Your new instincts will fight us, but that's okay…” he added since Alastor looked so conflicted. He was flushed so prettily but he looked almost frightened. 

Lucifer almost laughed, Alastor was flushed and looked so conflicted, but Lucifer could tell that Alastor wanted it. It was his new Alpha instincts that were rebelling against the thought of another Alpha mounting him. “You’re going so good… alpha. ” He purred to Alastor as he twisted his wrist.  

He felt some liquid dripping over his wrist and glanced down. His eyes widened. That was a lot of precum…so how much cum would he…? Lucifer whined and shifted up onto his knees, getting ready to impale himself. He wanted to ride this cock now. 

“Hold on a minute there, babygirl, I know you're eager but I got a job for you omega. ” Adam stopped him, “I need you to get Al here nice and ready for me. He won't perceive you as a threat baby, so you can prep him with those cute little hands… and if you focus you might even be able to do it while sitting on that cock you're drooling over!” he smirked. He felt good, powerful even, like he was directing a scene. Alastor and Lucifer both moving as he commanded it was so gratifying and made his own cock hard just watching them. And yeah Alastor was a very handsome buck but he would have made a fantastically pretty omega too. Too bad Lucifer wouldn't allow that and Alastor probably wouldn't appreciate it.

Lucifer pouted briefly before looking excited. “Mm! Yes alpha!” He agreed and he manifested his tail to wrap it around Alastor’s cock as he slid back to curl up between his thighs, licking his lips. “Mmmm~” he moaned with anticipation as he laid his hand on Alastor’s inner thigh to spread his legs slightly before burying his face into Alastor’s groin, nosing beneath his balls while licking hungrily along his crack, searching for his puckered hole. Once he found it he whined, opening his maw wide while pressing his long, sinuous tongue into his mate’s ass. He was leaking slick between his own spread legs, but he was currently enjoying himself too much to care. 

He wanted Alastor to thoroughly enjoy this. He wanted him to enjoy Adam. So he had to get him loose…his instincts would fight Adam. So he had to be more than ready. 

Alastor gasped in surprise when his cock was abandoned and then wrapped around by Lucifer's tail of all things and then his mate's face was in his crotch. He turned bright red hands shooting down to Lucifer's hair “ My love that's not - AHHHSKSKSKAKAAAHKCKCKCCK ” His face and voice staticked out as his world went white a moment when Lucifer’s tongue shoved into his entrance and just wiggled in.

“Holy shit that was scary you okay?” Adam asked a bit worried a second before looking further down “-holy shit are you about to cum?” He snickered as he rubbed Alastor's shoulders, “So you ain't ever done something like this before, poor guy… well at least you ain't running away, there's that…”

Alastor made a staticky whining noise as he came back to himself, hole clenching in Lucifer's tongue. It was so… intrusive and he wasn't sure how he felt about it but it wasn't exactly bad either. And he couldn't say he wanted it out either.

Lucifer felt quite smug when Alastor clutched at his hair, humming with satisfaction as he thickened his tongue. Adam must have been out of his mind for Alastor’s ass to suggest that Lucifer’s fingers could stretch him enough for his mammoth cock. Really now. Even Luci’s ass would need more than a bit of prep for that! And Alastor’s would be instinctively restrictive…so he had to be so thorough. He hummed and started coiling his tongue, searching for Alastor’s prostate. 

He rubbed his hand soothingly over Alastor’s thigh. The spade of his tail rubbed against Alastor’s cock as his coiled tail squeezed rhythmically. 

Alastor squirmed and arched gasping softly “Luci it feels um-” he should pull it out right nothing was meant to go there-

His train of thought was cut off by something inside of him lighting up and he moaned loudly, vision whiting out again as he came. His new cock spurting out more cum than ever before all over Lucifer’s tail and the back of his head as his knot popped into nothing and--oh it hurt, that hurt?! Why did it hurt? He whined at the pleasure mixed pain until Adam's large hand joined Lucifer’s tail and squeezed the base of his cock and it provided such relief he grew like jelly in their hold hands falling limp from Luci's hair.

“Heh it's like you're a virgin all over again; but new body, new you, baby!” Adam purred, leaning down and kissing the other alpha. He was so cute~ Lucifer was treating him so well!

Lucifer helped Alastor ride out his orgasm and slowly pulled out before sitting up, watching Alastor’s face with adoration. “So beautiful…” he cooed. He slid his hand down to check how loose Alastor’s hole was. His gaze dropped to where Adam’s hand was clasped around Alastor’s knot and he licked his lips hungrily. “Mmmm…next time you pop a knot, darling, it’ll be in my cunt…” he purred. He slowly unwound his tail and let it lash behind him. He realized he could slip four fingers into Alastor’s ass. “Oooh, I might be able to fist him…” he said with a wide, manic grin.

He was studiously ignoring the fact that his hair was currently matted with Alastor’s seed.

“Heh you may need to baby, gotta fit the dick master in there after all right?” Adam purred when he released Alastor's lips.  Also he just really wanted to see this. 

Alastor squeaked, he'd wanted to do that to Lucifer himself a few times but now that he was the recipient of the idea he couldn't think of anything more embarrassing! “ Wait no! Surely surely I'm ready right? ” He said squirming before making the mistake of looking downward at Adam's cock and tensing around Lucifer’s fingers “That's going inside of me?!” He made a strangled noise.

Lucifer giggled and hummed as he pulled his fingers out partially to fold his thumb in against his palm and gently pressed forward to see if he could fit the knuckles past the loosening rim. “Mmmm. It’ll fit, my darling.” he cooed. He had caught that look on Alastor’s face when he’d mentioned the word ‘fisting’. “Did you want to do that to me?” he asked sweetly. “My ass or cunt?” he added, dropping his gaze to Alastor’s hole. He was watching that hole swallow his hand and he was soaking the bed beneath them with his slick. 

He moaned and rocked his hips anxiously. “Don’t worry about having Adam’s cock in you, I’ll be riding you at the same time.” he added sweetly. “I’ll milk your knot…” he cooed. 

Alastor gasped arching as he was literally fisted open but it was amazing! Especially when Lucifer hit his prostate again. He tried not to think of the building anxiety of having Adam's cock inside of him. And focus on Lucifer’s question. “ Ah your- your pretty pussy! B-but I could try the other i-if it feels this good !” He moaned. “ Ah--and…mmm…want you…on my knot! ” he gasped. Oh, this felt so much better than before!

He wanted to keep Lucifer on his cock…milking his knot all day…his cock was hard again and drooling.

Adam massaged his knot, “That's the spirit baby, learn and adapt, you'll be a sexpert in no time under Daddy Adam and Mommy Luci~” he growled nipping his neck. “Is he almost ready Luci? I'm bout to bust a nut just watching you two be fucking adorably sexy.”

Lucifer was having far too much fun, but he wanted to include Adam too so he nodded and slowly pulled his hand and wrist out, biting his bottom lip with a moan as Alastor’s hole clung to him. “Ah…so tight and hot…” he whined before finally pulling free. He hummed and sat back on his heels for a moment. “Alright…let’s get ready~!” he purred. “Come on, Alastor, my darling, get on your hands and knees…” he cooed and helped him position himself. His tail was wagging excitedly. Slick was soaking his thighs. He was so hot and ready.

Alastor did as told, shaking a bit as he got in position. He stared hungrily down at Lucifer, he looked so good spread out beneath him. After a moment he shifted to look over his shoulder at the Alpha behind him, fuck he felt like prey, he hated feeling like prey! He was a predator he hunted others he wasn't the hunted! “I don't like this,” he said, teeth grinding together.

“That's the alpha instinct reacting to me. Try to focus on Lucifer, baby, you got a pretty omega all splayed open for you right below you you gonna keep him waiting?” Adam directed staying on his side to appear less threatening, not that he really could be since he was twelve foot tall with a massive dick, but hey he was trying. This was the hardest part, getting Alastor under him without the freak out. They had to be real delicate.

Lucifer giggled and got onto his hands and knees beneath Alastor, crooning lovingly up at him as he let the scent of his arousal waft. “Mmmm, Alpha~!” he begged as he rubbed his ass up against Alastor’s stomach, slipping down beneath him easily. He was so small, so pliant. So needy. “Mmm, need you~!” he begged again as he laid his chest down and bared his throat. 

And how could Alastor resist such a lovely display, such a needy plea. Even with the danger to his side, the exposure of his back. The scent filling his nostrils was too much and the slick entrance he could feel just teasing the tip of his cock was calling him. He moaned and bucked forward, sinking into Lucifer’s cunt with ease. His eyes crossed, it had been amazing before of course. Even though sex had never been something he'd ever gone out of his way to have, right now he thinks he understands why so many people wanted it, craved it. If this is what other people felt when having intercourse he too would think about it all the time! He moaned and began thrusting hard and fast. Easily getting caught up in the new sensations of his body totally forgetting Adam as the other alpha carefully got up and behind him.

Lucifer squealed happily as he was suddenly filled, quickly bracing himself on his knees and forearms as he rocked beneath Alastor with little punched out moans. Alastor was so much bigger, stretching him so wide, and he was being so rough, but his body craved it and he couldn’t have been happier. “Ah~! Yes! Yes!” He gasped. It felt so good he was nearly sobbing. His tail wrapped around Alastor’s waist, the spade of his tail tapping Alastor’s ass. 

Adam admired the view a moment, it really sucked, this was gonna get real hard for a minute, “Fuck you're both so beautiful. My perfect little bitches…” he said, Alastor tensing, but before the other could do so much as turn his head Adam grabbed his hips and slammed his entire cock in howling at the tight squeeze, fuck, he'd tensed and he'd tensed hard!

Alastor's entire body tensed and he screamed the whole room filling with static as he felt like he was being torn open. Like all that prep had been for nothing he could barely hear Adam try to soothe him or the nips at his neck all he knew was he felt like someone had shoved an iron rod up his backside and his new instincts screaming at him to try and fight him off. His claws dug into the bedding shredding it with ease as he headbutted the mattress and tossed his head back thankfully Lucifer was too short to be caught up in the involuntary bucking though it probably made some interesting movements of his cock in the tight cunt.

“Ahh~!” Lucifer wailed before reaching up with his one arm to wrap his hand around Alastor’s neck. “Alastor~!” he pleaded. “Mmm, focus on me, on me !” he demanded as he shifted his hips up and back, squeezing down around his cock, trying to grab his attention. He had never seen one Alpha mount another before, he knew it would have been a shock, but Alastor’s reaction scared him a bit. But not enough to try and escape. He simply tried to comfort his beloved. “Hades, help us!” he called out. 

The shadow manifested and grabbed Master by the antlers and held him still essentially kissing himself and shoving it's dark tongue down his throat, uncaring and unfeeling of the bites he was given.

Alastor cried as he was kissed and Lucifer clung to him with one arm, barely stable. Adam leaned down and bit him again claiming him and forcefully calming him. He slowly unclenched and the pain eased but the instincts still hurt, the wrongness in his mind didn't go away so fast. He whimpered around his shadow’s tongue as it slowly withdrew “Pull it out pull it out pull it out!” he shuddered. Static rippled around them and some lights burst.

“Okay baby, I can do that, but I really need you to try and think about it.” Adam said, hating he'd caused his mate such distress and rocking his hips just slightly, “Does it really hurt or are the new instincts saying I need to pull out because I'm hurting you?” He asked seriously. Because honestly his own instincts were on cloud fucking nine but he'd had millennia to deal with them and had them in the back burner so he could focus on Alastor and his pain.

Lucifer purred as loudly as he could, nuzzling as much of Alastor as he could. “Mmm, you’re doing so good, darling! Tu es si parfaite!” he declared. He was starting to get worried and he tried to peer up at Adam out from under Alastor. “Alastor~!” he continued, rocking back harder as he shifted his knees a little. “Claim me, Alpha!” he declared, hoping that would pull Alastor’s attention back to him where it belonged. 

((You are so perfect!))

Alastor whimpered and tried to think about it; once he tried to relax it wasn't as bad, but it still kinda hurt but it was also his first time so it was supposed to hurt a little right? Plus Adam was massive so… but fuck he wanted it out. But was it really him or these new thoughts brought about by his change he hated thoughts not his own not in his control. He turned his face to Lucifer, seeing  him baring that pretty throat, and he swallowed his saliva. Right, he needed to claim his mate. He whined his mind being taken in too many directions. But then Adam’s solid hands were in his hips joining Lucifer’s soft gaze.

“You okay, Antlers?” Adam asked softly as he nuzzled Alastor’s throat and pressed kisses to his jaw. 

Right, right, it wasn't just some random guy trying to hurt him. This was Adam, for better or for worse, this was his partner. Together they shared Lucifer. Their mate, their omega. Adam wasn't doing this to punish him, he wasn't doing this to prove him weak or unfair, he was doing this to help him. Alastor forced himself to nod. “ Y-yes, I'm okay. D-don’t pull out, I think I can be okay, just keep holding me. ” he said and leaned down nuzzling Lucifer's neck. “I'll be okay” he said more to himself than to them. They weren't here to hurt him. He licked Lucifer's neck on the side Adam hadn't claimed him on, and as Adam rubbed circles on his hips with his thumbs and gently started thrusting he bit down hard.

Lucifer’s eyes rolled back and he gasped, clenching rhythmically around Alastor’s cock as his wings popped out between his back and Alastor’s chest and he keened as he was claimed. His mind went fuzzy and his whole body felt awash in a sudden heat. His mind was ever so slightly altered as he was tied to both Alastor and Adam. His soul felt so full, he started to cry. He was so happy. He radiated with angelic joy as he came, so hard he squirted. He mewled softly, eyes glassy and hazy with lust and adoration. His scent was of a very well pleased and comforted Omega. 

Alastor moaned and pulled back to lick at the blood. It was so sweet, so delicious, and with his increased smell he could appreciate the full flavor. It was almost entirely new.

Adam growled softly in praise and began thrusting a little harder, fuck they were both so sexy. “That's it, you are doing so well my sexy redhead, look at you go, making our Omega cum so easily! You ain't gotta be a top dog Alpha for that, just gotta be our pretty boy for that!” he purred in his ear “Our good bitch boy~” he nipped the fuzzy ears as Alastor moaned and clenched around him, the other beginning to rock into his thrusts while also trying to continue to keep some sort of rhythm for Lucifer. “Gonna knot him now? Gonna breed him nice and good?” Adam breathed “Go on I'll give you permission put that good cock to use for us, baby,” he said and thrusted harder faster, forcing Alastor to do the same to Luci as if he was fucking their omega with Alastor's body.

Lucifer was semi-coherent and he managed to glance up past Alastor’s face to see the ecstasy on Adam’s face. He was momentarily a little jealous that Alastor was causing that expression on his Alpha’s face before remembering that they shared him, which meant he also shared them with each-other and he relaxed. He registered Adam’s words in his hindbrain, and even though he was already pregnant he eagerly desired to be bred. “Ah~! Yes, please, breed me!” he begged desperately. He was gasping a little, chest pressed to the bed beneath Alastor and being fucked like a truck by the pistoning of Adam’s thrusts, but it was so good…

Alastor felt like a toy in the middle but also like he was in heaven; he moaned, digging his claws into the already shredded bed for some kind of purchase and shook his head, “Too much! Adam! Lucifer!” He could feel his knot starting to get bigger again with each thrust it got put in Luci's sweet wet cunt and got a little harder to pull out and he just wanted it to stay there and he just knew it would be mind blowing!

Yet he could also feel Adam's own knot pushing against his ass and that fear and anxiety started creeping back up his throat threatening to dampen his pleasure but he shook his head no these were his mates they cared for him they were all having fun it was safe here. “I'm close!” He panted.

“Me too, baby- fuck fuck gonna fill you up so good, wish I could give you my fawns too,” Adam growled, squeezing his hips as he ground his cock and knot into him thinking of it man having them; both pregnant begging for him would be such a brain pleasure but he also could see himself being on Alastor's next plate doing that. But just the first mental image had him cumming hot inside the man and claiming his neck again.

His own ecstasy was echoed as Alastor finally got to knot Lucifer as well; the new alpha claimed his omega officially as he got to experience that fluttering pussy sucking him dry. That and being claimed himself made his eyes roll back and something painful suddenly erupt from his back, large velvety wings coming out and slapping Adam in the face.

“Ouch! What the fuck?!”

Chapter Text

Emily was having tea with Charlie and Vaggie, getting to know her twin and her twin’s girlfriend.

She’d known Vaggie back in Heaven of course, she was one of her father’s ribs. But she has always been a little different than the other ribs. Just a bit…softer. She was more open to new ideas. Emily hadn’t known then what the army was actually for but she had noticed that they trained with an almost single minded focus. They had barely left their compound except with Adam. But Vaggie had been friendlier. She left the compound on her own occasionally. 

Maybe that was why she had been able to realize that what they were doing was wrong?  Even able to find something to live for beside Adam? 

Watching her and Charlie together…they were so clearly in love. It was so beautiful. And oddly made her feel just a little lonely. Her twin has her mate, her father had his two mates…she might be naive but she wasn’t stupid or completely untouched. She’d just never found anyone to…want to submit like that for. 

Now she felt like she was missing out. 

But she refused to let that kernel of unease ruin her time with Charlie! 

“Where did you get the idea for the Hotel?” She asked, honestly curious. 

Charlie had been loving this time with Emily. She was so fun and bright and she had so many great ideas! She happily participated in her redemption plans and helped make arts and crafts and she was all around a blast. Charlie never wanted her to leave. Though she knew that was the selfishness in her. She coveted that brightness wanted to keep it close. All the light her dad- well mom was known for, Lucifer was named Morningstar for a reason, Emily must have inherited it. And Charlie wanted to behold her always.

When Emily asked about her inspiration she smiled “Oh well actually I got the beginnings of the idea from the Wrath and Greed rings actually! See greed has a super high crime rate and, well, executing them all was just super unrealistic so instead Wrath -which grows most of hell's food actually- developed a type of work camp rehabilitation system where criminals from other rings would work off their sentences. Because Hellborn only live once they can't just be killed willy nilly like sinners. A few of the sins decided rehabilitation was something worth doing and I was thinking… if they could try to get in a better place why couldn't Sinners?” Charlie made a few crude drawings to show Emily. “Satan actually helped me work out some of the details though he doesn't know much about humans since the hellborn kinda worship him so he spends his time taking care of them instead.”

Emily was fascinated. She didn’t know a lot about Hell really except the propaganda. Also she’s been so busy in Heaven fulfilling her Grace, keeping everyone happy. So she hadn’t really had time to learn about Hell. But what little she knew was all about the Pride ring and the sinners. 

“That’s so clever and magnificent!” She gushed. “The other rings, the sinners can only stay in Pride, right? So all the other rings are inhabited by Hellborn?” She asked, incredibly curious. She hesitated. Frowned slightly. “Is it true that the Kings are our half-siblings?” She asked slowly. She wanted so badly to meet them. 

“Yeah the hellborn are weak compared to sinners so they are stuck here so they don't hurt the others.” Charlie explained, then she looked confused. “No way, where'd you hear a thing like that? I think we're dad's only kids,” Oh no, this could be really bad. “Didn't they like… fall with dad? And I think Asmodeus was born down here? Or something?” She tapped her cheek.

Emily stiffened, her wings spiking with pins as she stared blankly at Charlie. She looked horrified, mocha-skin paling as if splashed with cream. “Charlie-do…you don’t know…?” she asked weakly. “Oh…oh! Oh I shouldn’t have said anything, oh no…” she gasped, clasping her cheeks. She wanted to cry. “Charlie-the…Lilith and Lucifer had…lots of children when they first fell. The other Kings…! And-and…they had…so so so many babies…Lilith told Lucifer they all died…and gave them to Heaven. I didn’t know! No one knew! But Sera has a huge book with names! They-Lilith traded them to Heaven for favors!” she was crying. “Adam was furious when he found out…Sera-she didn’t know that Lucifer didn’t know! But-” she continued. “They’re treated well, but--but we don’t know if we can tell them the truth at this point…” she trailed off. She was so sad.

Charlie looked shocked when Emily turned a few different colors and puffed up and then the color drained from her as well. “They did what?!” She demanded, hitting the table with her fist hard enough it broke in half their tea and snacks hitting the floor and the delicate set shattering.

She looked down and took a deep breath and rubbed her temples no no surely mom- Lilith hadn't been that cruel right? And Why hadn't Lucifer mentioned any of this?

She grabbed her phone and dialed him up calling him immediately she didn't care if he was in the middle of sleeping or fucking she wanted both him and Adam down here now. They were going to figure this shit out!

-- -- --

Lucifer had been sleeping in the middle of his mates when his phone started ringing, vibrating on the side table. It took several rings before he woke up, lifting his head and blinking blearily. He had been so warm, comfortable. And he was sore in the best way…but that was his daughter’s ringtone. He shook his head slightly, trying to wake up. “Hades, can you bring me my phone?” he asked while yawning and sitting up to rub his eyes. He dislodged Alastor’s arm as he moved and he had to shove one of Adam’s thick thighs off of his waist. 

Hades slid over and grabbed the odd noisy thing and was going to throw it but Love asked for it to be brought to him so he did.

Alastor dug his face into Adam's hard bicep before huffing and rolling the other direction dislodging from the pile. Adam was better when he was squishy and the muscle was underneath. But right now he just wanted to get away from that beeping.

“Dude who's calling tell em to fuck off,” Adam said trying to regain his hold on both of the moving nest mates.

“I’s Charlie…” Lucifer said, speech a little slurred interrupted with another yawn. He smiled up at Hades and took the phone as he wrapped his tail around Alastor’s thigh possessively and he laid down to lay his head on Adam’s chest. He loved listening to his heartbeat. He felt so complete, here in his nest with his mates. How had he gotten so lucky?

He blinked again to try and wake up his brain before holding the phone to his ear and accepting the call. “Charlie~!” he greeted cheerily. “Why the sudden call?” He shifted onto his stomach across Adam’s chest as he leaned up to nip his throat. He was purring softly. He laid his legs across Alastor’s hips, one foot finding his groin and teasing his cock with his hoof.

He was such a tease.

Adam huffed and grabbed his ass squeezing and Alastor slapped his leg off “Stop that!”

“Dad get down here now we need to talk, bring Adam with you and Alastor if he's feeling up to it” Charlie said seriously she sounded pissed and trying to control it. Though since the battle her restraint had been harder to hold 

Lucifer blinked, startled by his daughter’s tone. He carefully sat up, pulling his tail away from Alastor as it lashed out behind him, expressing his anxiety. “Charlie? I-alright, we’ll be right down.” he said cautiously. He figured doing as she requested (ordered?) was easier than trying to get her to explain anything over the phone. He hung up and frowned down at the phone for a moment. “Charlie sounded very upset. Angry. She wants us all downstairs to talk.” he said softly.

Adam sat up “Oh shit… you don't think we were too loud right?” Fuckkkk he thought they were finally getting along 

“She's lived in the same house as the Angel Dust. I doubt it was that this must be serious” Alastor got up and quickly found them all outfits to wear, mostly manifesting them to not keep Charlie waiting. His head felt a lot clearer but he was still worried about meeting her again like this. 

Lucifer climbed out of their nest and stretched, arching his back and raising his arms above his head as he cracked his back. He smiled as clothing appeared on him, “Thank you, Alastor.” he said softly as he turned to Adam. “I don’t know what Charlie is upset about, but I guess we’ll know soon!” he said brightly although the grin looked forced. He hated the thought of having somehow upset his daughter. 

Once they were all dressed he chivied them all out of the room and down to the foyer. He could have used his red mists or had Hades take them…but he wanted to put off the confrontation just a little longer. 

Emily was very still when her mother and father came into the room, watching them with sad eyes. She glanced at Charlie and tried to exude a soothing pheromone. She hated that her twin was so upset. 

Charlie was uselessly trying to put the table back together, the glass and tea on the floor swept up though Alastor could tell Nifty would be scrubbing that stain for awhile. “Oh my this looks like it got exciting for a tea party perhaps we should have invited Rosie? ” He suggested and approached and looked at Emily “ Ah you must be Emily! It's so nice to formally meet you! It genuinely is a pleasure!” He said and took a hand in both of his own. And he meant it he didn't remember much after looking down in the abyss of death but her… the warmth the smell she'd bled out on him and he'd held her he remembered that. She was one of his daughters now like Charlie or Nifty he would have to get to know her hopefully she could grow to like him.

Adam eyed Antlers with his daughter but since he seemed to be behaving himself he turned his attention to Charlie. He picked up the broken pieces of the table, “Hey let's put this aside for later, how about we move this to a couch kiddo?” 

“Right.” Charlie said unable to look at any of them at the moment. “This could be awhile….”

Lucifer glanced at Emily who looked anxious and guilty, but Alastor got to her first so he let his mate comfort her as he went to Charlie. He waved his hand to repair the table and lift the stain from the carpet almost without thought. “Charlie? What’s wrong?” He asked softly. He’d never seen her like this before. 

Emily blinked up at Alastor, big blue eyes widening. Oh! He looked more like a sinner now, she almost hadn’t recognized him! But he had the same scent as before. Just…he was clearly an Alpha now. But he wasn’t having any overt issues with her father or Charlie…that was good!  She smiled up at him. “What shall I call you? Papa?” She suggested sweetly. 

Alastor blushed a few shades of red. “Oh dear me! Um we just met child!” He covered his face embarrassed “ Charlie doesn't even call me anything special!” His new wings he hadn't figured out how to retract yet started ‘fluttering’ she wanted to call him ‘Papa?’ “ If you wish! But don't force it, you can call me Alastor or Al!” He assured.

Emily climbed into her daddy’s lap, trying to comfort him and also bring comfort. She was still watching Alastor. He was so shy! That was cute! She was trying for just a moment to ignore how stressed/angry/betrayed Charlie felt. She only got one chance at a guest impression. “Well, you’re mama’s mate…so you’re my stepfather. I already call Adam ‘dad’ or ‘daddy’…’father’ is what we call…Him…so…” she shrugged and snuggled against Adam’s shoulder as she pulled Alastor down onto the couch next to them

Charlie pressed her hands together, took a deep breath and hoped for the best trying to calm herself, sure this was all some big misunderstanding! “Are the Sins my siblings?” She asked pointedly.

Adam had literally just plopped down on the couch when she began to talk and then tensed, “Oh shit, this is a talk talk.” and she didn't know that? Fucking how?. 

Lucifer felt as if he had just been doused in ice cold water and he froze, eyes wide and a little panicked. His mind raced. How did she—oh. He remembered Emily’s guilty look. Of course. He glanced at her on the couch with Adam and Alastor and back to Charlie. 

“Charlie—“ he started before swallowing nervously. “Yes.” He admitted. He waited for her response anxiously. But he would do his best to tell her everything. 

Charlie nodded, her horns growing, fangs trying to split her lips she held her jaw so tight. “Alright. Alright. Calm. Serene. Beautiful. Human. Calm. Serene. Beautiful. Human.” She repeated and breathed.

Adam pulled Lucifer close “Is that like some kinda hell meditation or something?” He asked worriedly, like really, she had every right to be kinda pissed.

“So why did I not know this? Do they know this?” She asked before Adam's question could go anywhere.

Alastor too was shocked by this information “The other Kings of the rings are your kids? Are they Adam's or…. Hers ?” He asked cautiously.

Lucifer sat next to Emily on Adam’s lap, clinging with his one hand to one of hers, leaning against Adam’s chest, trying not to tremble. It was his daughter…she wouldn’t hurt him. He had to believe that. His eyes darted from Charlie’s enraged face to Alastor’s and then down at his lap. He hunched his shoulders. There was a distant whistling in his ears and he felt light headed. 

“They… are hers .” He admitted, voice flat. “They…all our children were monstrous. Except for Asmodeus—When we first Fell, the Ars Geotia were already here. They…were welcoming to us. In return for their assistance…I…one of their Kings bred me. That’s…that’s Ozzie. Fittingly he’s the embodiment of Lust. But all the rest of them…they’re Lilith’s. After all of them…were put in position in their individual Rings…well…we kept trying for more…but they…they didn’t…” his voice broke and he turned to bury his face in Adam’s chest. 

Emily was quick to croon soothingly at her mother, hugging him in her arms. He really didn’t know they were in Heaven…

“Lilith pimped you out?” Adam said enraged at the very notion of it. And held Lucifer close. He could sense his distress over the others… he knew he should come clean to him and Charlie. “Luci… they're not dead. None of them are.” He looked between him and Charlie then to Emily. He took a deep breath. “Me and Emily we found them”

Lucifer’s face went blank as he slowly pulled back far enough to look up into Adam’s face. “What…?” He asked, voice breaking. He didn’t understand. What did he mean? They ‘found’ them? They had gone up to heaven? How would that even happen? His mind raced and he was starting to get a sick feeling in the pit of his stomach. No…no there was no way Lilith had…she wouldn’t! 

Adam rubbed the back of his head “I've been trying to find a time to tell you but before my… fall. I talked to Sera about all this and she got pissy about me knocking you up because she was sure that the kid would be like Emily or the other babies and was thinking you'd dump it at heaven's door like usual and was going to see if Michael wanted it. Of course I was like WDYFM others Sera? And she explained Lilith had been dropping off babies of you guy's for centuries in exchange for favors and comforts in hell…” he said “on one hand I was pissed at her for making you suffer so much but I was happy cause they weren't dead. And eventually we could reunite you all. But then all this shit happened and I kinda… forgot.” He winced

“ Forgot .” Charlie said, nodding, looking far too calm for how she felt. “Just like everyone forgot to tell me I wasn't an only child and I had to hear it as a rumor from my twin.”

Lucifer’s eyes were wide and blank as his breath caught in his chest. Everything sounded like a far away wind and the colors were too bright…then everything was blurry and at a distance. His…children. They…lived? In Heaven? Lilith had…why? Why would she…? How could she?

Emily looked at Charlie, desperation in her eyes. “We only just found out shortly before—-the same day we found out Adam was imprisoned and tortured by his Ribs! Then I was too and-“ she teared up. “We just…we haven’t had the chance ! It’s not something to just…bring up! It’s…” she sniffled. “It’s too important to just drop on you out of nowhere…” she continued in a soft, miserable voice. She rubbed her cheeks, she was crying. “As-as for…for the rest…surely mama has a reason…?” She glanced at Lucifer who seemed to be nearly catatonic. Emily quickly resumed rocking him and kissed his brow which seemed to bring some sense back to his eyes.

Lucifer blinked slowly, one eye and then the other. He took a deep breath, trying to regain the present. He had his daughters here. He had to stay here…although his mind kept trying to slip away. “Your…siblings.” he managed, his voice sounding far away to his own ears. “They…were born soon after we first Fell…that was… thousands of years ago…” he managed. “I…have very little contact with them recently…it…it just did not seem…” he trailed off. Pertinent? Important? “I would have…introduced you one day.” he added more firmly as he shook off the impending stupor of despair. “I mean it, Charlie, I would have told you!”

The sting of guilt was almost as bad as the despair. He had been so neglectful of the youngest of his Deadly Sins…Mammon…he’d barely raised him…unlike the others. Satan was his eldest…such a strong boy. Like his mother in so many ways. And oh Asmodeus and Bee…they had been such lovely children. Such good babies. He teared up. Oh…how had he forgotten them all this time?! Levi…Levi hated him…but as the middle child he’d been sadly neglected in favor of him teaching the elders to rule and then raising the babies… Belphegor and Beezlabub until the last, Mammon, was born and Lucifer was well burnt out by then…his face fell into his hands. He was the worst mother…

“Why…why did I forget about them until now…I don’t understand…” he muttered, stunned that he had somehow…known about the Deadly Sins, known they were his children but…somehow…not making the connection that he should…be in their lives? It was like he had known in his head but not his heart? How had that happened…?

Charlie watched the breakdown live and clenched her hands together, her claws starting to dig in and her bones cracking each other. “I don't know. But it's nice to know I would have known eventually probably” she said trying to calm herself. Clearly this was something wrong like everything else lately. 

“Do you think they might have some ideas? Maybe we can invite one or two over….” Adam said, watching the impending breakdown. Hequickly lifted Emily and Lucifer off of his lap and put them down near Alastor. Then he moved to Charlie's side and picked her up with ease and honest to Christ she just hissed at him like a feral cat and bit him!

“Ouch! Fuck! I knew it! Okay you need to calm down honeybun! Ow ow okay those really fucking hurt” he said rocking her. “This all fucking sucks and I get it I'm pissed too. Like fuck I'm the same age as Lilith and I remember all my fucking kids and I didn't even pop them out so yeah frustrating but I am sure this is probably all tied up in whatever conspiracy bullshit your mom has going on- okay ouch ouch” he lifted her and bit her on the back of the neck like the angry kitten she was since she wasn't listening to reason for once and she went limp. She may be powerful hell might even be more powerful than him (not that he'd fight her to find out) but he was still fucking the king of hell and outranked her in the family he would use that and his size to his advantage.

Alastor watched Adam manhandle Charlie and pulled Lucifer close; he wanted to beat Adam with his cane but understood that Charlie and he needed to hash that out before she accidentally lashed out at Lucifer. Adam was a tank he could take it. “Luci… I think Adam could be right perhaps we can invite one to talk, maybe they too might have some insights into what happened. Do you know who would take it okay?” He asked.

Lucifer watched Adam scruff Charlie like a (very angry, very dangerous) kitten and bit back a smile to not offend Charlie’s pride. He nuzzled against Alastor and sighed sadly. “I am not sure…” he muttered before rubbing his eyes. “Uh…Azmodeus…Ozzie…he was always one of my favorites. I know you aren’t supposed to have favorites- but he and Bee were…” he gave a bitter laugh. “Considering Ozzie wasn’t Lilith’s…” he snorted and tried not to sob. He scrubbed his face with his palms. “I think any of them would come…except Belle. She’s…Sloth. And she’s tired. But…the rest…Bee would come. Beelzebub, Gluttony. Or Ozzie.” he realized he was rambling. His heart clenched. He missed them so much. 

“Let's invite Asmodeus then I've heard he's one of the Sins more accustomed to sinners than the other sins, they tend to stay in their rings.” Alastor stroked his hair.

Adam put Charlie down and sat beside her rubbing her back as she was still a bit dazed. “That's… lust right? Heh we could have a party probably,” he teased trying to lighten the mood.

Emily shifted and went to climb back into her father’s lap to stroke Charlie’s face and hair as she purred soothingly. Her wings fluttered anxiously before furling to her back. She wanted to present a good first impression to her half siblings! 

Charlie was tired the scruffing and the anger meeting somewhere in the middle and becoming just tired. She leaned against Emily's touch and allowed her to soothe her. It was nice. 

Lucifer sat up a little more and nodded absently as he started being able to focus more. “Yes…yes that’s correct. Ozzie is a good boy.” he managed. He glanced at Adam, started to chide him for that comment before stopping. He actually didn’t know how Ozzie had been the last few centuries. He might have changed. He started to feel anxious and excited. “I’ll call him…” he said and pulled out his phone before staring blankly for almost a minute. He hesitated a moment longer before pulling up his contacts and finding Asmodeus’ number.

Chapter Text

The sun was hot overhead in the Ring of Wrath, as it always was. Asmodeus had decided to use his day off to take his little lovers on a date. He wasn't really big into horses himself but once Fizzarolli and Blitzo learned Satan had a lot of horses the two hadn't stopped pestering him about it so he'd arranged a meeting. Octavia of course already knew how to ride and she was helping the two imps with their seats when she wasn’t practicing over the jumps. 

Satan’s main compound was a strange combination of a sprawling farm and gym, and it actually worked. 

He was currently watching Satan lift weights when his phone started to ring. He was tempted to ignore it, but it just kept ringing. He sighed and pulled his phone up before nearly dropping it when he saw the caller.  “Lucifer is calling?!” he scrambled a second wondering why he would be before just answering “Uh… hello?” He asked uncertainly. Fuck had he heard about his relationship with Fizzarolli? Was he going to punish him for falling in love? For going against what he was created for? Anxiety coiled in his gut.

He might also have heard of his engagement to Octavia…but she was an Ars Goetia princess, why would that bother him? Maybe…it was congratulations on their engagement? Maybe he heard of the engagement and his relationship with Fizzarolli and thought he was having an affair!?!

Lucifer felt tears pool in his eyes when he heard his son’s voice. It was…anxious. Was he worried? “H-Hi, Asmo--Ozzie. How’s my favorite bird…?” He asked, his voice a little shaky. “I…I know it’s been a long time son…a…long time. My mind…I…can you come visit? I want you to meet some people.” he managed, voice getting a bit stronger. He was getting better at talking to his estranged children! If only they had never been estranged--no! He couldn’t get trapped in the past. He was working on making a better future! “I plan on…making amends for the neglect…I understand if you hate me…” 

Asmodeus was shocked “You- what- you want to see me not about- um…” he made a strange clucking sound and smoothed his feathers out nervously ”I'm not in trouble? This isn't about Fizzarolli? Or Octavia?” He asked warily, the king didn't need to bait him there for a trial but he'd go to one and fight for his lovers if need be. 

But something told him this was genuine.

Lucifer was silent for a moment. That sounded like a clown name. Clowns were great,  why would Lucifer be upset? “Ah…no? Who is that? You can bring them with you if you’d like…?” He suggested carefully. As for Octavia…? “What does Stolas’ daughter-” he blinked. He did some quick math. Oh, she was more than old enough to be married! “Is she your wife? I should congratulate you! I never heard of the wedding!” he gasped. Had he been so out of the loop?! Were the others married?! How much had he missed?!

Ozzie managed a strained laugh and shook his head, turning to watch his lovers, Octavia and Fizzarolli, trying to help calm a bucking horse that seemed to object to Blitzo’s existence. “No-I- we are engaged…but uh…Stolas doesn’t…he didn't like how early he was pushed into everything…he was only thirteen when he and Stella had her…” he explained, flushing a bright cyan. Sure, he wanted to marry her…after everything Striker did to her he wanted to make sure she was safe and happy for the rest of her eternal life. He adored her. She and Fizzarolli both were his dearly beloveds. But it just seemed so …gauche to say that to his estranged father. 

Lucifer picked up on how strained his son sounded and he frowned, gentling his tone even more. “Are you upset, my little rooster?” He added more gently. He hated that it seemed his son was afraid… “I don’t want you to be afraid of me, Ozzie…” he said, but he’d been so absent…of course his child didn’t trust him. “I do not know why you fear that you’re in trouble, but I honestly just want to introduce you to—to my mates and my two youngest daughters. Your… half sisters.”

Asmodeus listened he hadn't heard Lucifer like this in a long time, really, most often they'd talked over the phone just making sure the Ring was running, but this time his voice was full of emotion and care… It's been so long since he'd heard any of that.  He knew the Pride ring hadn't been doing well. Hell, all the Kings knew that the echoes of its decay and corruption had been slowly bleeding into the other Rings as well for centuries. Greed and Mammon nearly driven mad and Wrath basically cut off from the rest of hell except for those with permits to leave or enter in Satan’s attempt to protect his people from the influence of the sinners.

But it was the last comment that really had him shaking. “My half sisters? Was it- father… the hellquake the other week shook all the Rings … have you finally given birth to the King of Pride? And there are two ?” 

Lucifer blinked. “Oh shit you felt that—of course you did.” he swore. They had felt Adam Fall? Or maybe Charlie’s tantrum…? “No that wasn’t—they were born like, 200 years ago and—I mean yes they are my heir….s? Fuck I should have you all here to tell you all at once….can you…is it safe for all of you to come here for a couple hours…?” He asked in a weak voice. Had it really shaken all of Hell when Adam Fell? He also needed to see what damage it had done to Earth too…Sir Pentious said it had tore through all three realms…his head hurt.  He clung to Alastor desperately. He thrust his face into his mate’s neck to scent him desperately. 

Alastor clung to him and ran his claws over his scalp and lower back. He tried to push his scent out like Adam taught him, focusing his energy on soothing his mate and trying to make it physical. The scent of Magnolia's filling the air.

Asmodeus looked toward Satan who'd stopped his workout to stare, “Yeah… yeah we can come… Belle… Belle probably won't be there; she can hardly wake up anymore. But we can try.” 

‘Can hardly wake up’, asleep but was it not by choice?

“Don't worry, I'll text when we're on our way and I'll bring Octavia and Fizz you should meet my fiances… just know if Mammon causes any problems or… or… you do I will fight you over him. Them. Them both.  Dad or not.” he said and hung up.

Lucifer was floored by that final flood of information, the implied and the overt. Belle physically could not wake up? Ozzie had not just a fiance but two? One apparently an Imp that he thought Lucifer would…object to? He tried to say that they should bring Belle even if she wasn’t awake but Ozzie had already hung up. He stared blankly at his phone. Oh…this was going to be…

“A-alright. So. I…uh. Ozzie is going to try and bring all of the Deadly Sins. Apparently Belle…can’t wake up?I think…I think their Rings are…corrupted. Fuck. How did I not…” he clutched at his temples. Yanking at his hair. “Fuck…I…I don’t know how to fix this…”

Charlie frowned and sighed “Guess we should get all the guest rooms ready… and make a nice dinner…”

“ I'll make a feast fit for several kings! ” Alastor reassured “There's no reason to stress about any of this. I am sure once we start communicating we can figure out what caused all this brain fog in you royals; maybe we can fix it.” he said rubbing his back. 

Adam reached out and took Lucifer’s hands “Don't panic baby, not until you need to. Clearly a lot of shit has been going on that's been hidden from you and Charlie deliberately, this is clearly just another part of it. I am sure once we explain everything can be worked on. I mean I don't know these guys but if they're like you and you love them I am sure they can't be all that bad.”

Lucifer hesitated for a moment before nodding. Yes. Yes of course. “Yes, We must…be prepared to meet them! Ozzie is excited to meet my heirs…” he said as he smiled brightly at Charlie and Emily. He rubbed his hands together. “Let's get this place ready! For at least six of the seven Deadlies and I suppose they are possibly bringing guests!” he added brightly. He would focus on the now . He would…they would fix this. 

Emily was just as bright as her mother. “It’ll be wonderful! It will be the loveliest family reunions.” she hesitated. There were all the siblings in heaven too… “The family that is in Hell, that is.” she demurred, fussing with her skirt. She looked between Alastor and Adam. “I will help get the main room ready!”

“Right and Nifty can get the guest rooms while we do decorations” Charlie said trying to get excited

“ I'll go make dinner! ” Alastor said, letting Lucifer go giving him a kiss and getting up, “ Oh what to hunt for such a glorious meal of kings~ ”

“Alastor, do not feed our guests people!” Adam said firmly just in case that was crossing his mind. 

“ Oh Adam, you're taking all the fun out of this !” Alastor scowled 

Lucifer sighed and rubbed his brows before tapping his fingers against his bottom lip. “I can summon some hellborn beasts that you can cook up…” he said slowly. “Or I can put them in your swamp so you can ‘hunt’ them,” he added teasingly. 

Emily was so excited she was vibrating with it, her eyes glowing with angelic joy. “Oh, yes!” 

“ Ah, I guess that will have to do, well with processing time, I suppose you can just put them out back and I'll tell you what I need. I'll make some of mother's favorites. ” Alastor said, since this was time to impress family and all, he should worry less about a hunt and more about easing his mates anyway.

“That's right, family over adrenaline, food-spirit” Adam said and kissed his temple.

Lucifer gasped softly when he saw Adam being affectionate with Alastor and his soul swelled with warmth. He scampered over to them to give each a quick side hug and nuzzel. He would scent them, but they were both so damn tall. He smiled sweetly at them. “Thank you…”

Emily grabbed Charlie and they got out the art supplies to make welcome banners. Vaggie went to get Husk, Angel Dust and Niffty working on the guest rooms. 

Adam eagerly lifted him up “You're welcome babe now you and Alastor get cookin’,” he said and smooched his cute face.

Alastor took the king from their lead alpha “ Yes, let's go, I might even show you my mom's recipe! ” he said and carried him toward where they needed to be.

Lucifer laughed as he was passed from one mate to the other and smiled brightly up at Alastor. “Oh! I am flattered!” he declared sincerely. 

-- -- --

Charlie enjoyed making the banner with Emily; she liked their color clashes! She'd never considered using blue with pink and purple like that!”

Emily was delighted by the color palette Charlie had on hand and she had the best taste in glitter! “Oh that is the cutest little drawing!” She cooed and did a little heart and eye motif on the side.

“Thank you! I love drawing rainbows!” Charlie said and then drew another one with the colors backwards to connect to Emily's. Her drawings were a lot more childish and colorfully whimsical like her personality when not under stress. “What are your favorite things to draw?”

“Ponies~” Emily giggled. “ And rainbows~” she added as she drew a rainbow pony . Because of course. She added some fluffy clouds and then a rainbow to arch over the pony and the cute picture that Charlie was working on. She smiled at her twin…she felt complete in a way she never had before. That she’d never known that she needed. She hadn’t even realized anything was missing in her life until she’d met Charlie…briefly lost her…and now had her back again. 

“Are you and Daddy getting along…?” she asked softly. “I know he did bad things…but he was alway so good to me…” she dropped her eyes. 

Charlie was in awe of Emily's skills. She was so good with her hands her drawings were so pretty… she wrote the cursive “Welcome” on the banner smiling at it and stepped back letting Razzle and Dazzle put it up for them. She looked at Emily when she asked about Adam and rubbed the back of her head. “I guess we're getting along okay… he sure makes it hard to dislike him when he wants you to like him. But I can't forget how he was when we first met either” she admitted. “It's a lot to take in and I want to love him. He's my real parent after all but Lilith raised me and even though she's clearly done all this wrong stuff and I'm so angry I want to know why I want to know if… maybe… she cared at all.” She looked at the sign “I think Adam cares I think he does a lot. I think he was hurt and if there's anything I've learned about people it's that hurt people hurt people. But it still… is hard accepting that and it makes me wonder if Lilith is hurting too.”

Emily hugged her twin hard, sniffling a little. “Oh, Charlie! You are so big hearted and forgiving!” she said as she nuzzled her cheek against hers. “I can understand how conflicted you feel! I am so angry at daddy and Sera for hiding the  extermination from me…and Sera for-” she grimaced, an odd expression on her face. She twisted her fingers together and smiled. “But…I think with some proper communication…everything will work out!”

Charlie hugged her back and squeezed Emily. Emily was too good for being stuck down here with them. “Thanks for being here, Emily, I am so happy to get to know you and have you talk to me!” she said nuzzling back softly. She was so soft and dainty even though they were twins she felt most of her size was in her wings and puffed body dress. She squeezed her again. “No matter how any of it turns out good communication or bad I'm glad we met!”

Emily fluttered her wings a little and smiled at Charlie. “Me too!” she agreed. She made a happy squeal and reached up to preen Charlie’s hair. She glanced at the banner and ran her eyes appraisingly over the length of parchment. “Mmm.” she hummed thoughtfully. “I think it needs some flowers .” she declared. 

Charlie gasped “You're right let's make some flowers! I want to know what flowers they have in heaven and I'll draw some hell ones!” She said making a ladder so she could climb up to the banner and draw some fire roses.

Emily squealed and clapped her hands with delight before fluttering up with her wings. She drew some angelic lilies, ornate apple blossoms. A ivy vine with blue blossoms. She was humming softly as she painted a sinuous line. 

“Your drawing is so good you must practice a lot!” Charlie complimented hers looked so childish in comparison though she didn't mind. Drawing made her happy and that's all that mattered right? She drew a few other hell flowers and wondered “Have you ever been to Earth? Seen the life there?” She wondered about the flowers there, Angel and the others told her about a few.

Emily smiled at her twin lovingly. “I draw every day~!” she agreed before floating closer to Charlie. At the mention of Earth she shook her head slightly. “No…I was busy keeping everyone happy.” she said softly. “I would have liked to visit…see the flowers daddy named…the animals…” she sighed wistfully.

“I've never been either… I want to go see humans when they're alive, maybe understand them better but I also want to see life, real life so I can make it better down here for those who remain…" She looked around her hotel. She was who would remain if her plan worked. Not everyone wanted to be saved of course and they wouldn't come here but those who did… she'd love them, rehabilitate them and they'd go to heaven and she'd be alone again. At least Vaggie would be here and Lucifer and his mates; things were looking up. Maybe life wouldn't be so lonely anymore. “When… if you go back to heaven… can you take care of them? My friends?” She asked, moving her hands over her heart.

Emily blinked and reached out to comfort her twin. Charlie looked so lonely all of sudden and it just hurt her heart to see it! “Of course I would…” she said gently. “I take care of all the winners!” she added with a laugh before leaning forward to kiss her nose. “But I’ll be spending at least half my life down here now too!” she added. “Someone has to help you and mama take care of all the babies!” she laughed again. 

Charlie beamed and hugged her tightly. Emily was the best and she was happy she wouldn't be leaving them completely.

-- -- --

It was about another hour and a half before Asmodeus texted Lucifer and said they'd made it to the Pride ring; they were all on their way. Belle wasn't with them as she hadn't woken. It would be about ten or so minutes until they arrived, assuming they found their escort and didn't get lost.

Lucifer, Hades and Alastor had made quite a spread; Vaggie, Husk, Angel Dust and Niffty had prepared about ten guest rooms; Charlie and Emily had handled the decoration; and Adam had brought in some sprays of flowers from the garden. 

Bezelbub was sitting on her dark-gray wolf-Hellhound boyfriend Vortex’s lap in her smaller form as she gnawed anxiously on a honey candy. “Why does Lucifer want to see us now? After all this time…?” she asked apropos of nothing. She knew what Asmodeus had said …but it didn’t make sense. Her lava lamp-like hair was less vibrant as she let her nerves get the best of her. Her fur was a soft sandy brown with black markings like fingerless gloves on her four arms and legs and she had a black stripe across her chest. Her stomach looked like a lava lamp in shades of cyan, orange and bright pink as did her hair and tail. Overall she looked like a fennec fox with bee wings.

Satan sighed and leaned his head back against the back of his seat with a slight grimace. “We’ll be there in like, ten minutes…so just be patient until then…with all of Hell being in an upheaval maybe dad wants to mend bridges…” he said tiredly. He’d been having trouble regulating his emotions lately. He just got…so angry. And he’d rage and then be exhausted afterwards. He rubbed one large black hand over his red-in-black eyes. He looked the most like their father, just with his coloration inverted; charcoal black skin, dark blue hair, and red-in-black eyes. He also had satyr-like legs furred in a slightly darker black than his skin. He was built like a bodybuilder, which made sense as he was the strongman of their circus. He had two long horns that curved back from his head and a barbed imp-like tail. 

Mammon and Leviathan were sulking at the far end of the limo, neither looking much pleased to be here. They had not had the best relationship with their shared father even before the recent neglect. 

Mammon was one of the biggest of them in his regular form, along with Asmodeus and Satan. Leviathan was technically longer, but his torso was not as bulky. He was a pale green humanoid with four arms and in green and black jester attire in layers of overlapping diamond and triangle shapes. He had large neon green eyes and usually wore a toothy grin although right now he was scowling.

Leviathan was a long serpentine shape, his humanoid torso covered in deep green skin that shaded from green to purple along the very long length of his barbed and finned tail. His hair was a shimmering purple-green prismatic color. His face was covered in patches of green and blue and purple like a stained glass window that shaded down his throat before joining the green of the rest of his skin. His eyes were black with a glowing green iris. He had a glowing green line like a scar or a contract chain that coiled around his throat and over his chest before spiraling out towards his shoulders and sternum. He had a barbed tentacle at the base of his skull and several along his spine. 

Asmodeus was sitting on the opposite side of the limo from Mammon and Leviathan, holding his fiance Fizzarolli close, protective and possessive as he looked out the window. Octavia was curled to his side and was stroking Fizzarolli’s back.

He was a rooster-based Ars Goetia king along with being a Deadly Sin and his blue flame-like fur ruff contained a ram and bull skull that floated on either side of his face. He had a couple moth-like antenna that were a red and cream feather and the  majority of his body feathers were a deep dark blue. He was broad of chest, narrow of waist, and had long digitigrade legs that were currently encased in thigh high black boots that covered his bird talons. His eyes were neon green. He was usually quite jovial, but he was really worried as he held Fizzarolli close. 

His little imp lover was trying to comfort him. He’d dressed to the nines for this meeting, his darling. 

His body was the same deep orange-red as most imps, but most of his was covered in the scars of the fire that maimed him 15 years ago. Like most imps, the scars were a scaly white mark on his otherwise smooth skin. And in his case it almost completely covered his face, looking like the white grease paint of most other clowns. He’d worn eye shadow to accent his beautiful hot pink in lime green eyes. His pupils were black slits with agitation that he did his best to hide. His pointed teeth were a pale blue and he had black circles at the corners of his lips. He was taller than most imps due to his prosthetic limbs that Asmodeus had lovingly crafted for him. 

He kept his shattered horns covered, today in a pretty white two-tailed hat, with the addition of his usual heart emblem. He wore a lacy white top over a long sleeved dark blue shirt (the same shade as Asmodeus’ body feathers). A long pair of flared pants in a lighter shade of blue the exact shade of Asmodeus’ flames with lace along the outside hem and a pair of black boots with pale blue hearts on the top completed the ensemble. 

Of course he was wearing the engagement collar that Asmoedus had recently gifted him. He might not be an omega, but since Octavia had one, Asmodeus had wanted them to be on equal footing although she’d be his official queen and Fizzarolli would be their shared co-consort. His collar was a black leather with jeweled hearts around it, alternating a ruby heart inside a diamond heart that represented Fizzarolli and a deep blue sapphire that represented Asmodeus.

Octavia was also dressed in her finest. Like her father, she was an owl Goetia, and her legs were long and lanky. Her body was just starting to develop into her adult curves, and she was soft and so fragile looking. She had bright pink eyes with white pupils, dark slate gray plumage with black at the tips of her feathers and white fingertips. Her face was a white mask just like her papa’s, but she had her mother’s eyes. 

She was dressed similarly to Fizzarolli just with more lace and with a blue skirt instead of pants and she wore her usual black beanie along with her tiara and a matching blue in black in pink heart emblem. Her engagement collar matched Fizzarolli’s although it was a white leather rather than black and her gems were smokey-gray diamond in addition to the dark blue sapphires. 

Asmodeus stroked Fizzarolli's chin in the places he knew he still had feelings. He'd memorized all the places Fizz could still feel his touch. “You and Blitz know what to do if things go south right?” He'd hired IMP a lot to take care of Fizz whenever he had to leave their home or factory and they'd gotten good at working together. The crew was following in their own vehicle Blitz would be entering with them and the others would station around the hotel in case something went down. They'd get his Fizz and Vortex out if a fight broke out. They were only mortal after all.

Fizzarolli’s tongue peeked out of his beak as he leaned into the touch with a soft sigh. He was anxious as hell, but he was also excited…and so so happy that Ozzie wanted him to meet his dad…that was huge . Even if it was just a normal dad. But this was also the King of Hell! Insane! 

Octavia giggled and leaned forward to press her beak to his in a sweet kiss. 

“I don't know why you guys are being so worried, it can't be that bad.'' Vortex said and nuzzled Bee. “I think I've heard of this place. You know that they say that Angel Dust lives here didn't he used to party it up in Pride?” He asked Bee, she'd wanted to meet him a while back when he ran with the big partier, Cherri Bomb. They bought Fireworks from that one sometimes, not that they'd met her in person.

Bee sighed and leaned against her lover as she made herself relax. “It's just been so long, Tex…” she said softly. They hadn’t heard from their dad in…how long now? Ozzie said Lucifer had said the twins were over 200! She felt hurt that he’d kept them from their sisters for so long…

Except…no, she had heard he had a daughter…the princess…? Wait …she frowned. Charlie right? Wasn’t that the princess…? So…they had heard about her…why was she…? She sat up a bit straighter. She was so confused. She had known there was a princess but it never really…registered.

Mammon and Leviathan were sulking and muttering to each other in low tones. 

“Honeybee what's wrong?” Vortex asked and nuzzled her at her sudden change in posture.

The hotel was coming into view and they wouldn't have much time.

Bee clung to Vortex, eyes narrowed. “We… Charlie . The princess. We… know she’s…she exists. So why is it like we only just found out our father had another child…?” she murmured, looking around at her siblings before looking at the looming hotel. It looked like a Casino…she actually liked it. 

Seemed the crew was out to meet them. Lucifer was front and center. A tall demonic sinner to his left he had to be as tall as Asmodeus. A tall red one that looked like a deer to his right. A demon that looked like a taller girl version of Lucifer was standing with an angel both looking a bit excited and anxious.

Satan frowned “That's Princess Charlotte. I've met her several times.” she was… their sister? But of course she was…Why did that not feel important at all? Or even seem to register? His eyes fixated on the angel at her side. She had to be the most lovely being he'd ever laid eyes on. But why was there an angel down here?

Mammon frowned and actually sat up, staring at their father, eyes flickering between the two taller demons and then back to their father. “Why is it that I’m only now remembering that Lucifer is an Omega…he gave birth to us, didn’t he?” he said with a look of horror. Lilith was the Alpha, so…he clutched at his head. “What the fuck?!” he spat. Who was fucking with their heads?

Lucifer was so anxious and trembling with anticipation, eyes glowing with angelic fervor as he watched the limousine approach. He was clutching his hands on top of his cane, trying to at least outwardly appear to be in control. He had made himself up carefully, hair coiffed and suit pressed. He was hoping to make a good impression.

Emily was making soft happy squeaks as she bounced next to her twin, her emotions only barely contained. Her six wings spread wide momentarily before folding neatly to her back. 

The limo stopped and the doors opened and behind the limo a tacky looking van stopped with the logo I.M.P. on it but the doors didn't open and the tinted windows didn't allow for inside viewing.

Asmodeus ran his hand through his feathers “It's showtime, everyone.”

Chapter Text

The Limousine pulled to a stop. After a moment the doors opened.

The first one out was Asmodeus. He tipped his head to the assembled greeting party before turning to offer his hands to Fizzarolli and Octavia.

The Imp and Ars Goetia princess stepped out together and were pulled up to sit on either one of his shoulders. Octavia watched the assembly with narrowed eyes, stroking one hand along the back of Asmodeus’ tense neck.

Fizzarolli was smiling brightly to hide how nervous he was, but he too was clenched one hand around the back of Asmodeus’ neck. 

Leviathan and Mammon were next to get out. They glanced around the assembly and shared a quick glance before approaching. 

Satan followed Asmodeus and his lovers. He smiled broadly to hide the sinking feeling in his gut.

Vortex got up and carried Bee. He could tell this wasn't normal for her or any of them and he wanted to offer what comfort he could for her. So he waited for their turn to file out of the car.

Charlie released Emily's hand and stepped forward “Welcome everyone to the Hazbin Hotel. We're so happy to have you all here” she greeted brightly, clearly enthusiastic. First impressions were important…

Satan hesitated, looking at Charlie, yeah, they'd met lots of times; Hell, he and Leviathan literally blessed her birth. How could he forget that? His wrath, Leviathan’s envy, they were supposed to protect her weren't they?

Lucifer let his daughter make initial contact before stepping up beside her, smiling, although his eyes noticed his tense they all were. Bee wasn’t even flying or anything…she was being held by a big burly wolf looking hellhound. He has a scar over his left eye and the eye itself looked blind. Was he a bodyguard? Her paramour?

He saw the van behind the limo. Were they that afraid of him?! 

He forced his grin to stay bright and pleasant. “Welcome! Thank you for coming, we have a lot to talk about! And we have food prepared for you…and rooms too! But first things first!! Introductions! We can do that inside…where it’s more comfortable and everyone can have a seat!!” He declared, rambling a little but mostly keeping it together. 

He gestured for everyone to file in, watching his children almost hungrily. Oh. He’d missed them. He found himself crossing to Adam to cling to his Alpha for comfort. 

Emily’s eyes were wide and she stared with delighted fascination at her half siblings. They were all so big! And colorful! They certainly fit mama’s circus theme! She squealed eagerly, impatient to meet them. Her eyes may have drifted to the tall muscular black demon more than once, but really she was excited to meet them all! 

Beelzebub buzzed her wings and floated out of Vortex’s arms as she regained her usual aplomb. “Food! That’s more like it!” She declared and she started fluttering around her siblings, hurrying them into the hotel. She glanced at Lucifer and Charlie and the dark little angel several times.  

“Oh yes, the food will be exquisite. It was made by our host and Dad's other mate, Alastor!” Charlie said, looking toward Al and frowning. He was…not acting like himself. He should have stepped in to greet them before Lucifer could finish…

Alastor was shock still, stiff as a board, ears pressed back and teeth bared in more of a grimace than a smile. He was so stiff she could even see his tail stiff underneath his coat. His body creaked as his bones elongated, his pupils turning to radio dials as acid green stitches appeared on his body.

“Oh boy…” Husk said with growing anxiety. Fuck, he'd seen the hellhound but had hoped Alastor wasn't going to freak out.

“A dog is not coming in our home” The sound that came from Alastor was barely decipherable through the static and the smell of dead magnolia’s filling the air.

“Dude, Al, what's your problem?” Adam asked, frowning as he stepped closer to his other mate. That was not usual at all for him. 

Vortex raised his hands “Hey, hey, if you don't like hellhounds I can just stay outside…” fucking racist but whatever.

Lucifer whirled to face Alastor, confused and slightly concerned. He had a thought…his demonic attributes manifested with a wave of power as he gazed into his Sinner’s soul…he gasped and flew towards Alastor, hovering in front of his face, cupping his cheeks as he nuzzled him and then gently pulled his face into his throat. “Hush darling, I didn’t know…” he cooed softly, stroking Alastor’s ears. He should have realized…Alastor was nothing like a prey, so there had to be a reason he was a deer in death…

He had been shot in the head by a hunter while burying a body…then before he had died the dogs had already started tearing him apart…

“Si ce chien te touche, je lui arrache la mâchoire à mains nues et je le frappe à mort avec.” he purred in French so not to alert the Hellhound to his implicit threat. But he was fully serious. 

((If that dog touches you I’ll rip his jaws out with my bare hands and beat him to death with it.)) 

“But I believe that Hellhound is either one of my daughter’s bodyguard or a paramour, so we must suffer him occasionally…” he added in English. He was doing his best to soothe his darling, wreathing him in his pheromones of comfort and lust. Probably caught Adam in it too.

Husk moved forward to smooth things over while Lucifer worked on Alastor “Don't mind him, or, well, mind him a little; he's actually terrified of you.” Husk said to Vortex “Human life trauma that happened to us up there affects us down here. Alastor's used to being top of the totem pole; this is probably messing him up a bit. So, yeah, you guys come inside, I'll make you a drink at the bar” he said.

Vortex eyed the deer-man; cat-boy was right, he did seem more scared than actually disgusted with him… he guessed he understood that. He'd heard of a whole subset of sinners scared of dogs though they were way less than the amount that thought they were sexy.

(A/N: We mean you, dear reader) 

“Sure, hey, Honeybee you enjoy your family thing. I'll be at the bar if you need me okay?” He said and gave his girlfriend an affectionate kiss.

Alastor looked up at Lucifer breathing in his scent and his words, his body forcefully relaxing. He hadn't meant to freeze up; sometimes he could even handle seeing dog type sinners yet he wasn't prepared, he was told none of the Sins were dogs and he knew Belezbulb was a fox, he hadn't been prepared. He swallowed and nodded. 

Right he wasn't alone here he wasn't prey. He was never prey. And despite how he felt both of his mates were stronger than him. Should he fail they could easily protect him if needed. “R-Right you are my darling! What a terrible host I am!” He said teeth clicking awkwardly as he sounded like he was switching radio channels to find the right voice and fix his smile. 

Adam nearly choked on Alastor's terrified scent mixing with Lucifer’s calm and lusty scent man what a weird cocktail that was. But lust was such an easy one to sink into. He rubbed his nose. “Okay um now we're all friends here… um how about introductions? I'm Adam, first man, best dick in the world, nice to meet you all!” he said posing grandly 

Asmodeus raised a brow “Best dick in the world, that's quite a bold claim to make in front of the Sin of Lust himself.” he chuckled, amused by the daring of that man… Octavia hooted a small laugh in his ear, but Fizzarolli’s humor was more boisterous. 

“Hey, I know what I'm worth!” Adam said with pride, tugging his vest that Lucifer made him wear.  

Lucifer purred lovingly towards his mate as Alastor calmed down and recovered his cool. He was so proud of him. He nipped his throat before whirling to snarl at Adam. His tail wrapped around the alpha’s throat and he pulled him close, eyes blazing briefly. “My love, what did I say about talking?” he asked with acid sweetness. He reached out to cup Adam’s chin his his hand as he dug his claws into his cheeks. He was a bit annoyed, he had been planning to introduce him more cautiously.

He scanned his eyes over his children. None of them seemed overly concerned to see the First Man…he exhaled and released Adam’s jaw before smoothing back his hair and releasing Alastor to drop down. He was so much shorter than his mates. “Inside!” he chivvied and started shoving his mates towards the door. He glanced over his shoulder at his children. “Come along!”

Adam choked and whined when Lucifer both strangled him and squished his face he blushed a little at the fiery reprimand and got a little hard. “Um… you told me not to talk?” He wheezed awkwardly. “Because I don't know when to shut up about my dick?” He let Lucifer push him toward the hotel and tried not to get too turned on. It wasn't like this was a time he could whisk the little firecracker away for a quicky. For all his posturing he had to keep it in his pants; this was important!

Emily was a bit nervous but her natural sweetness and excitement boiled over as she fluttered over to the Deadly Sins as she circled them. “Come on in, it’s so exciting to meet you!” she giggled, squeaking a little. 

Satan was amused so far by everything he'd seen but then the pretty little angel was circling them and when she came to them he grabbed her hands and put in his most winning smile. “And what a pleasure it is to meet you, little Lady, I'm the King of Wrath, Satan” he introduced himself, almost wishing he'd worn his hat or even the stupid crown so he could tip it for her.

Emily was a bit surprised when her hands were caught and she gave an excited squeak before perching on his shoulder. “I’m Emily, Charlie’s twin!” she greeted sweetly before bending forward to admire his horns. “Oooh, these are lovely horns!” she added brightly. 

“Really? You don't resemble the princess at all!” Satan said, surprised. She was so tiny looking yet he guessed they did actually look alike, just sort of inverted in the face without the classic dots… but still she was so cute he wanted her to stay on his shoulder like a cute little bird. Almost as if reading his thoughts she did indeed get comfortable on his shoulder. He let her stay there as he carried her into the Hotel.

Beezalbub watched the little angel with a soft smile. She was so cute…she was so bright…she made her tummy feel all warm and fuzzy. She was like the embodiment of cotton candy! She wanted to squeeze her but of course Satan had gotten to her first! 

Everyone had finally gotten into the hotel and Lucifer was nearly pulling his hair out. Why was everyone introducing himself already! He wanted them sitting down already! 

Mammon was looking around with a scowl before taking a seat the furthest away from everyone else although Leviathan took a seat near him but not directly next to him.

Lucifer got his mates sitting next to each other on a love seat and sat between them although it was a little tight. He had a hand on Alastor's knee. Charlie was sitting in a seat near them with Vaggie and Emily was still perched on Satan’s shoulder. 

Bee was sitting near the girls, eyeing the little moth demon next to Charlie curiously. Then her eyes went back to the Princess. She looked so much like Lucifer…so much more like him than any of the rest of him did. She turned to search for Vortex with her eyes before relaxing when she saw him talking to the winged-cat demon at the bar. They seemed to be getting along. She turned back to her family. 

Alastor leaned on Adam and held Lucifer's hand. He wisely let Lucifer lead the proceedings, not wanting to be punished like Adam had been.

Adam blushed, scratching his cheek. Looking at all the sins they were such an odd looking bunch but he guessed if they all came out of his mate they were bound to be cool enough, though he wasn't sure how he felt about literal Satan clearly making eyes at Emily. As a certified man-whore Adam knew a smitten look when he saw one.

Lucifer smiled up at his mates and took a breath. “Alright…thank you all for coming…” he said softly. “First…ah…there seems to have been some sort of…corruption in your Rings I believe? And I myself have also been affected, My mind has been hazy, and until earlier I had…almost forgotten that you all even exist. I have been dying of loneliness and yet I never reached out to any of you…” he choked and flushed, dropping his eyes. Admitting that weakness was hard…but these were his children . 

He cleared his throat and looked back up at them. “Your…father and I, Lilith. We have not been…happily married for…eons. She- she was-” he swallowed and averted his eyes. “Anyways! Lilith is…gone. Has been gone a long time.” he tightened his grip on his mate’s hand, trying to hide how nervous he was. “But-ah…this is Alastor, the Radio Demon, and Adam, the First Man. He…as you can see…has Fallen.” He glanced up at Adam, tracing the echos of his old face under the new. He looked back out at his children. 

“Adam and I…were intimate…a couple hundred years ago…while I negotiated for the safety of the Hellborn. Unbeknownst to either of us, I became pregnant at that time. With twins.” he glanced at Charlie and Emily. He thought it was cute that Emily and Satan were getting along so well! Even if he was looking at her the way…the way Adam had looked at him in Eden. His heart clenched. Oh. 

He barreled on. “So! Charlie and Emily were born…but at the time I thought they were Lilith’s…and she told me…” he bit his bottom lip. “She told me…the second baby had died.” he crumpled in on himself, remembering how…agonizing that pain had been when he had thought one of his babies had died…that he’d failed…

Emily was watching silently as mama started, she was so proud of him. He was so brave. But when he started breaking down about thinking her dead she fluttered off of Satan’s shoulder to cuddle into Lucifer’s lap. “It’s ok, mama…” she said softly. 

Adam winced as Lucifer stared at him as if trying to see through him, but he cupped his hand around the back of Luci’s delicate neck  and squeezed slightly when he started getting sad. “Hey no one died. Not Emily and none of the others.”

“Others?” Asmodeus asked, Fizzarolli in his lap while Octavia slid down to sit beside him. No one seemed to have noticed the tall slender imp ease in an alternate entrance and hide up in the rafters with a sniper rifle and a bag.

“Yeah, I guess after you merry six were born, between you all and Charlie's birth, Lilith kept knocking Luci up and selling the kids to Heaven in exchange for favors and stuff telling him they were all dead.” Adam said as Alastor cuddled Lucifer closer and nipped him to distract him from that tidbit of pain again. 

Everyone was staring with varying degrees of horror. Charlie still looked a little resentful that she had not been told earlier, but the rest just looked ill or sad to hear that they had siblings they had never met…

Before any had a chance to respond, Adam bulled onward.

“I didn't know any of that at the time. And only found out recently before the last Extermination. And actually it lead to today's conversation where we also found out about all of you because apparently Charlie didn't know you all were related and Emily and I knew about it from Sera. The lead Seraphim so clearly information is getting fucked up and around somewhere” Adam explained.

“We feel that way too,” Satan said honestly, already feeling bereft of the little angel on his shoulder but realizing that their king- no his mother- needed the comfort more. “I know I've met Princess Charlotte before, even discussed this hotel idea with her. I know Leviathan and I blessed her birth; gave her gifts, yet also on the way here I was still surprised at her existence. None of it makes sense”

“It's just Charlie. I really… don't go by Charlotte.” Charlie said unsure how to explain how it made her feel.

Lucifer was happy that Adam had taken up the thread of conversation and he clung to Emily and Alastor as he tried his best not to totally lose it. He was…so fragile right now. He tried to stifle a sob as he buried his face against Alastor’s chest, inhaling his scent desperately. He was trembling but as Emily preened his hair and started to sing softly he relaxed gradually. 

Bee watched her father (mother?) worriedly as she got up to flutter to the back of Azmodeus’ seat so she could perch behind him. She absently thread her fingers through his ruff as she watched Adam and Lucifer and Alastor. Adam…he had been…at her mother’s throat since the dawn of time, right…? But…she narrowed her eyes. Lilith had…been so cold hadn’t she…once Bee was sent off to the Ring of Gluttony…she had barely kept in touch. Lucifer had a lot! At first. 

“Did Lilith do this…? Fog all our minds?” she suggested cautiously. 

Mammon was scowling but he was watching Lucifer carefully. Watching the little angel comfort him. Wishing he had been comforted that way as a child…he’d been so lonely. By the time he had been born…it had seemed to him that neither Lilith nor Lucifer had had a moment of time for him. He’d resented them. He still did. 

But maybe the blame could be laid at the feet of one person…? 

“I mean who else could it be? If everyone sat down and talked forever ago this misery between everyone probably wouldn't have happened but I guess we won't know unless we find her and ask her” Adam said

“I don't know where she could be, she's not in any of our rings right?” Satan asked, looking among the others they'd know if the queen was there.

“So that leaves Earth-”

“She's in heaven” Alastor said “Unless she's moved since she had my soul bound I'm pretty sure she's in heaven.” He said, rubbing his chest.

Lucifer huffed and reached up to stroke Alastor’s throat with one hand…wait. Where was his other hand?! His left arm ended at the elbow…”That bitch.” he growled, he was still salty about that soul contract he’d had to break. “I hope it hurt her when I shattered the contract.” he declared as he stared possessively at Alastor’s throat. Alastor’s soul was his . Even if he had never even met Alastor when Lilith had made the soul contract he was still pissed. 

Emily pat her mother’s head and giggled. She thought it was so sweet how devoted Lucifer was. “Mama. Hades…?” she prompted and Lucifer clapped a hand to his forehead.

“Oh! I-uh…technically have a third mate? A half--?” he glanced at Alastor. “How would you calculate it?

“I'd still say two Hades is just me in another form. I don't know why you bothered to name it” Alastor said, summoning his shadow who leaned over the couch to nuzzle Lucifer with a wide smile. It liked having a name but being known as Shadow was fine too. It and master were the same after all.

“Because fucking it without a name was kinda weird?” Adam said reaching up to pet Hades “And he's way more affectionate than you Antlers, no offense.”

Leviathan sat up and stared at the shadow in confusion and then bemusement shifting to annoyance. “There you are!” he said accusingly as he pointed at the shadow. “What the fuck, you were supposed to take that sinner’s place…not soul-meld with him!” he said as he slithered over to the couch to scowl at the shadow that leered shamelessly back. “Oh don’t look so smug!” he growled. He glanced at the shadow and then Lucifer and actually looked a bit embarrassed. “And I never said to get into a relationship with my mother!” he added, sputtering. This was so weiiiiird. 

Lucifer blinked at Leviathan, turned to the shadow. “Hades…are you a changeling?” he asked slowly. It made sense. What didn’t make sense was why he had just…merged with Alastor instead of switching places with him.

Hades shrugged it had no idea what that snake man was talking about about he and master had always been together… maybe. Or… no that wasn't right was it? It rubbed it's chin. It made a few hand motions like it was digging upward and then a rocking baby motion. Then a going to sleep motion then a smacking hands together motion that of course made no sound.

“Okay fucking stop we need to teach you some damn sign language” Adam rubbed his temples.

“What do you mean Hades is a changeling?” Alastor raised a brow. “Those were merely fables were they not?”

“You're in hell with the seven deadly sins and you're saying Fairies might be fables?” Satan asked.

“Fair point” Alastor said looking at his shadow who shrugged just as confused 

Leviathan’s eye was twitching as he stared at the shadow in disbelief. “You---you decided you liked the baby and went to sleep to merge with him?!” he sputtered. He groaned and reached up to run his clawed hands through his thick mid-back length hair. “What the fuck…fine, whatever, its too late to seperate you both anyways…” he sighed. 

“Good…I’d rather you leave my mates in one piece…” Lucifer said coolly, eyeing the one son he’d had the most strife with…poor Levi. He’d been just…unfortunately shoved to the side a lot as a youngling. He sighed and reached out his hand to the sea serpent. “You look good…” he said softly.

Leviathan stared at his mother’s outstretched hand before glancing at his other arm. “Where’s your other hand?” 

Emily slowly slipped off of her mother’s lap now that he was calmer and it looked as though he was planning to hug the rest of his children. She glanced at Charlie and then side-eyed Satan…she liked how big he was. He was strong too, and he smelled really, really good.She bit her bottom lip and fluttered up to go perch on the couch behind Adam. “Daddy…” she said in his ear in a low voice. “I like him, daddy. Can I have him, please?” she begged, eyes big and dewy. 

Bee huffed and buzzed over to hover in front of their mother, all four hands on her hips. “I was about to ask that!” she said huffily as if there was some reason both of them couldn’t show concern. 

Adam sputtered but turned and looked at her he could tell she was serious. He bit his lip; he never wanted her to date. She was his baby girl but that was stupid, she was old enough and hell, Charlie was dating. It would be unfair and if he said no; she'd probably do it anyway and be unsafe about it. He knew enough about rebellion to recognize that. But that didn't mean he just wanted her to go for it either! “Baby! You're an omega, he's an alpha!” He whispered back, “Make him work for it, make him chase you, if he's worth his salt he'll pull out the fucking stops and make you feel like a queen got it? Then you can have him if you still want him, got it? Remember think with this not with this” he pointed to her head then her ovaries. “Don't be dumb like your dad.”

Emily looked briefly rebellious before slowly nodding. “Yes, Daddy.” she agreed, glancing at Satan again. He seemed interested in her…was it because she was a novelty or did he feel the attraction too? Would he court her?

Alastor was guilty again as they brought up Lucifer’s arm it made him feel sick and he was glad they hadn't eaten yet as it probably would have made him. Throw up. He covered his mouth “It… was my fault”

Lucifer growled and his horns briefly appeared, eyes flashing red. “Stop it! It was my decision!” he snarled before letting his demonic attributes vanish. “Alastor almost died in the last Extermination. That was when Adam Fell…and Emily was more or less tossed down here too…” he glanced up at his daughter and she grinned at him. “Adam had made all his Exterminators out of his own Ribs…like Eve. And when he decided to stop…doing the exterminations after claiming me…well. Most of them did not take it well. They tortured him, tore out all his ribs repeatedly to make more soldiers…tortured Emily as well…” he glanced at his poor baby again and she fluttered over to him to hug him. “Well, I had to heal her and help Adam adjust to Falling and keep Alastor from dying and all of them were in need and time was running out so I just ripped off my arm to feed that to Alastor…he is something of a cannibal after all.” he shrugged. 

He looked thoughtful and then gasped. “But oh! I have not finished introductions! So, children, my mates. Mates, these are my children by Lilith…and-” he glanced at Asmodeus. “Paimon.” he licked his lips and forced a grin. “Satan my eldest, Sin of Wrath. Asmodeus, Sin of Lust. Leviathan, Sin of Envy. Belzebub, Sin of Gluttony, Belphegor is not here, she is Sin of Sloth and I’ll be visiting her soon…and Mammon, Sin of Greed.” he said as he properly introduced his eldest children at last. 

Charlie smiled “It's so nice to finally meet all of you officially anyway I'm Charlie princess of Hell I guess and this is Emily my twin I guess that also makes her princess of hell too?” She looked at Emily “Though she lives in heaven…”

Asmodeus nodded, looking between them all a little confused himself “So… are you the Sin of Pride then?” He asked Charlie.

“I too want to know which it is though I highly doubt it's the little angel.” Satan said looking at Emily, what were her and Adam whispering about, she was so adorable, but looked wanting, was it about him? Adam had briefly glance his way judgingly….

Lucifer sighed and rolled his shoulders. “I am still the Sin of Pride. Charlie is my heir…so she will…become the Sin of Pride eventually.” he said carefully, glancing at her. “Her power is on par with my own, but she…is something of a pacifist. We’ll need to work on that. She did hold her own in the battle however. It was glorious.” he smiled, so proud of her. She’d been magnificent. 

He glanced at Asmodeus…his favorite boy. He had missed him. “Ozzie, my little rooster…why don’t you introduce your fiance…and fiancee?” he prompted gently. Asmodeus had been so silent this whole time…it was so unlike him. 

Emily caught Satan glancing her way several times and felt pleased. She did her best to appear simply happy…which she was. But she had to hide the hunger she was starting to feel. It had been so long…Sera and daddy had thought it best that she stay celibate since the incident when she was 50…

Mammon scowled and jumped to his feet. “He stole him from me! Fizzarolli is my biggest money maker!” he said petulantly. “And he’s supposed to embody Lust, what the fuck is he doing falling in love?!” He was radiating anger and jealousy and just a hint of betrayal. 

Asmodeus hissed, flaring up pushing Fizzarolli behind him where Octavia grabbed him protectively. “Fizzarolli is nothing to you, Mammon, I've made that abundantly clear!” He growled, clearly furious as he started to burn with a cyan flame. “You've exploited my Froggy and made him suffer enough for ten of his lifetimes and he will not do it anymore! You should be grateful to even be allowed in the same room as him!” He had no defense for the love part he didn't. He looked toward his mother, fists clenched.

“I know I've betrayed my purpose, the reason of my creation. But I do love him. I love Fizzarolli with whatever heart grew in this chest. And I will love him far after his single life flares out. Whether you agree with Mammon or not.” he said. He honestly believed that Lucifer would despise him or reject him for falling in love. He pulled Octavia close, flushing cyan. Their marriage could be written off as being arranged…but he loved her too. “Octavia is everything I didn’t even know I was missing in my life. She completes me, and she’s the moon to Fizzi’s sun in my life, th grounding force that keeps us steady.”

Lucifer blinked between Mammon and Asmodeus in confusion and concern. At first he thought it was a love triangle, and then he deduced that Fizzarolli had worked for Mammon before being ‘stolen’ by Asmodeus…for love. He jumped up, manifesting his wings to go to Ozzie and cupping his face in one hand. “You don’t need to apologize for love, little rooster…” he said gently. “I can hardly deny you all the same joy I have with my mates.” he added, glancing adoringly at his three beloveds. “I…you may be the embodiment of a Sin, but that does not need to be everything that you live and breathe…it should just be…the tool you use to manage your Ring…” he added, glancing one by one to all his children. 

He glanced at the Imp who was standing at Asmodeus’ side…not waiting to be protected but looking like he would take him on to defend his much larger lover…it was so sweet! And the little Ars Goetia princess was clutching at him so fiercely. Her eyes glowed with clear adoration for him. 

He smiled at the Imp. “As for his lifespan…I might be able to elongate it…” he added softly. He frowned slightly and landed, reaching out for the Imps white face. Oh, that wasn’t paint…he hesitated and pulled back. “Oh…you poor darling…shall I heal you?” he asked gently. The damage was so extensive!

He knew Mammon was upset…he could all but taste it. He was terribly upset that he could not comfort his youngest (aside from the twins…and apparently all the babies in Heave----don’t think about it) just yet. He glanced imploringly at Adam. Adam was a father…could he help?

Mammon was nearly crying. Why was he always left for last?! It wasn’t fair! He wanted to throw a tantrum but he held onto his dignity by the skin of his teeth as Lucifer cooed over Ozzie and the stupid clown.

Adam got the hint and got up going to Mammon “Hey let's go get a drink. This is getting kinda mushy…” he didn't wait for the spider to agree as he pulled him along. Heading for the bar. “Siblings amirite? You and him look like you were about to come to blows like my boys used to, fighting over the best berries on the bush!”

Asmodeus felt all the knots in his chest and stomach start to ease when Lucifer told him it was okay that being in love wasn't wrong for someone like him. And he nearly cried when he offered to extend his Froggy's life. Was such a thing possible for an Imp? He was a bit concerned when Lucifer approached Fizzarolli who of course wasn't afraid, Ozzie was the worrywart of the three after all, but he flinched when his mother reached out to touch Fizz and finally realized that none of that was paint. The next realization was probably realizing that Fizz was almost as much machine as he was imp.

There was the sound of a gun cocking and he glanced up in alarm, fuck, Blitz probably couldn't quite hear them from his perch in the ceiling and probably thought Lucifer was not taking this well. He waved him off before he could literally try shooting the king of hell like a moron.

Lucifer barely reacted but a moment later there was a tendril of energy wrapping around the imp in the rafters before throwing him to the floor. He eyed the tall imp curiously before noticing the gun in his hand was angelic steel he snarled and vanished in red mist.

Chapter Text

Emily gasped and raced towards where her mama had vanished before seeing the gun that the imp on the ground was holding, it was almost glowing like the moon…wait-- she gasped and frantically backpedaled. “Ah! That gun-!” she realized with horror that that weapon could kill a demon…a high leveled demon. Like her mother. She went to hover protectively in front of Alastor although she knew he was about to go…’kaijuu’ as mama called it. She looked after her father worriedly. 

Bezelbub sighed and clapped a hand to her face. “Fucking hell…” she groaned. That had been going so well! Now mama thought they had tried to kill him! 

“What is the meaning of this?!” Alastor demanded getting up quickly, taking Emily by the shoulder and pulling her out of harm's way; she could be hurt by angelic weapons too; she should know this!

Hades rushed forward to grab the gun and the intruder. 

Yet Blitz, even in pain with probably a broken rib, was fast and agile; he kicked the gun away from the shadow's reach and rolled away. “God fucking damnit! They weren't deadly rounds!” He hissed, not that anyone had to believe him. He dodged another swipe from Hades and tried to kick it but only got caught. Hades would have broken his leg right there if Asmodeus hadn't grabbed the imp and yanked him away from the changeling.

“ STOP!! ” Asmodeus ordered making everything freeze for a moment. He sighed and dropped Blitz on the ground. “Blitz everything is fine, your services aren't needed anymore, grab your shit and go!” he said

Blitz looked around at everyone distrustfully and then at Fizz.

“I don't think so. I think some explanations are in order.” Alastor growled, he had gotten the angelic weapon and crushed it, making Blitz grit his teeth.

“You bitch! That was expensive!”

Charlie was fully feral, eyes blazing red and horns curling back from her brow as she darted forward to grab Blizto from the taller Sin, fury radiating from her. “ Why are you here?! ” she snarled. Her voice had gone fully polyphonic…she was her mother’s daughter for sure. Her power was…suffocating.

“Whoa, whoa, princess!” Bee said soothingly. She was feeling sick but she pushed through it. “It-we weren’t thinking clearly of course, but this is Fizzarolli’s best friend…we thought…we thought Luci-Mother might hurt him!” she said quickly. 

Leviathan glowered at Asmodeus. This was all his fault. He was so worried about that stupid little imp that he had even threatened their safety by bringing an assassin…now mother would never want to see any of them again. He coiled himself tightly, teeth clenched. 

Blitz growled back at her “Listen the ammo isn't even fucking fatal! I stuffed the thing with rubbers and water beads. All it does is hurt like a bitch when put in an angelic steel weapon. I'm not stupid enough to try and kill the king of Hell. If things went south I was going to get Fizz away from you guys however I had to without murder. Per contract. So drop the fucking attitude princess. ”

Asmodeus facepalmed “Blitz. Shut. The. Fuck. Up. Charlie I'm sorry this is all my fault. I wasn't sure if this meeting would be safe for Fizzarolli. I wanted him to be able to get out if a fight broke out. And as stupid as this guy is, he's actually really good at escaping. I'm sorry he scared all of you. And I'm sorry I didn't trust any of you enough to not bring him. But please let him go and you won't see him again…” he asked

Satan moved around and pulled Emily up into his arms away from the fighting. “Are you alright, little angel?” He asked looking around for their mother, where could he have gone? Was he watching? Had he truly fled? He stroked Emily's hair softly to ease her worries.

Emily let Satan stroke her hair once before pulling away, ignoring him as she leveled a look of complete disapproval at the whole lot of them. “Mother…Lucifer…is not mentally stable right now. Has not been for awhile now. He is also pregnant. You’ll be lucky if he even lets you try to apologize for endangering his babies.” She declared in a reprimanding tone before turning to Alastor. “Do you want to go after him, papa, or shall I?” 

Bee gasped in horror. “Oh no…I couldn’t even tell…” 

Alastor glared at the sins. “ I'll go, my darling. You… keep our guests company or take them to dinner; can't let them leave hungry after all. ” He said and patted her shoulder. He and Hades then melted through the floor and searched for their mate. And slowly manifesting outside their nest “Darling?”

Charlie tossed the imp toward the door “Get out” she hissed.

“Getting out, getting out! ” Blitz said while holding his side. “Great, that gun was fucking expensive.” He muttered but quickly made his way out the door. “Moxxie! Millie! Let's get our asses to the hospital! Job's over!” He was heard yelling as the door shut.

Asmodeus sighed, he hoped the moron wasn't hurt too bad but hopefully enough that Lucifer and the others wouldn't seek more retribution. He looked down at Fizz. “Do you want to go with them?” He asked gently cupping his face.

Fizzarolli felt a little bad as all the drama that had just happened was sort of his fault. Mostly Blitzo’s. He’d ream him out later. He smiled up at Ozzie. “No-I..I want a chance to apologize to your…uh…mom?” He managed gently. He frowned slightly. “Did he mean it? About healing me…?” he added, feeling conflicted. On the one hand…he hated his scars…his broken horns. How…deformed he was. On the other…he loved how different it made him, the arms and legs that Ozzie himself had crafted for him. Would Ozzie even want him anymore if he was just like any other imp?!

Octavia drew the imp into her arms, she was a head taller than he but they were still much closer in size with each other then they were with their shared fiance. She nuzzled him soothingly. “It will be okay, Fizzarolli…once the King has time to calm…we will be alright.” she soothed him softly. She would preen him but he didn't have wings or feathers or even fur! The best she could do was fix his shirt fussily.

Emily’s wings fluttered like a hummingbird for a moment before she nodded to Alastor and watched him melt into the shadows. She took a deep breath and clapped her hands as she smiled brightly. “Papa and mama made a lot of food!” she declared. “It will be a shame to waste it!” 

Vaggie was talking gently to Charlie, petting her hair and getting her to calm down. Vaggie was cupping Charlie’s cheeks and she pulled her face down to press their foreheads together. 

Charlie was pressed close to Vaggie and soon kissed her gently “I'm okay… everything is okay….” She said softly, it really wasn't, why did everything always end in disaster? She squeezed Vaggie tightly. She looked to the others “Right, let's eat! Alastor would be offended if you didn't eat his cooking.” She sighed leading them to the dining area.

“Thank you for still having us,” Satan said and carried Emily behind Charlie, not willing to drop the angel. “Your display of wrath was truly admirable! As was your display of mercy I am quite impressed.” 

Charlie wanted to tell him getting mad in the first place wasn't good, wrath had no place in her, but saying that to the Sin of Wrath's face probably wasn't a good thing. “Thanks… I'm just glad no one was hurt.”

Emily was still more than a little peeved herself but she was willing to allow Satan to carry her. But she was a bit mad at him too! Why had none of them thought ahead to what Lucifer would think of what seemed to be an assassination attempt? Whatever was fogging their minds had done a number on them. She folded her arms over her breasts, pouting.

Beelzebub buzzed over to Vaggie. “Are you an angel too?” she asked curiously. Vaggie looked up at her with astonishment. “You feel like one. Just…really a lot of self-loathing…? That’s not healthy!”  

As soon as they got into the kitchen Emily abandoned Satan’s arms to go to her father, clinging to him with a very conflicted expression on her face. She looked angry and like she wanted to cry but also like she was trying to smile. “Daddy…” she started, glancing back at the other Sins.

Mammon had a mouth full of stew and eyed all the other Sins for a moment, noticing two obvious exclusions… “What did you do…?” he asked with a sigh directed at Asmodeus. 

Asmodeus winced. “Well, I fucked up, that's what.” he said and he pulled Fizzarolli and Octavia to his sides. 

Adam narrowed his eyes “Where are Luci and Antlers.” he demanded, his form starting to bulk out a little.

“They left. The escort I hired for Fizz misread a situation and Lucifer thought he was a threat. I've dismissed him but they're all upset now. “ Asmodeus said, bowing his head “I apologize for bringing him here and making you all feel threatened.”

“I too apologize for allowing it.” Satan sensed that Emily was mad at him; but he did allow it since he was eldest and they couldn't predict how today's meeting would go down.

Emily gifted him a small smile and some of the tension left her dainty frame.

Adam scowled and looked at Charlie, “I'm guessing since you're all still here you aren't being kicked out. I'm going to go check on them.” he said, trying not to immediately blow up. They probably were in the nest… he left the room before he could fuck up someone or something.

Emily sighed and turned to help Charlie and Vaggie bring the food to the table. “Oh, this could have gone better…” she said lightly to her twin. She glanced at the bickering Sins and bit her lip to keep from laughing. She glanced back at Charlie. “Are you still angry?” she asked softly. She could feel the roil of wild emotions in her although none of it was on her face. 

“I'm fine.” Charlie lied, easily hiding her anger, she was used to it. She passed out the food and sat down by Vaggie. “This is Alastor's jambalaya it's his mother's recipe he's very proud of it I hope you all like it” the ‘ you better all fucking like it’ was implied somewhere in spirit.

Beelzebub smacked Mammon and Asmodeus before pointing to the table with three hands, the other on her hip. “Sit!” she ordered. Her eyes flared gold briefly. 

Mammon wanted to rebel, but the food was actually really good, so after a moment he muttered and went to obey his bossy sister. 

Asmodeus sat too; far away from Mammon and put Fizz in his lap. He held his fiance like one held a doll that could be taken any second. Octavia took a seat next to him, scooting as close to him as she could get. She was looking a little drawn. She was not used to being around so many people…but she could handle it.

Asmodeus stroked her hair, worried that he’d ruined everything. He'd caused so much trouble for Fizz and he wondered if Lucifer really could heal him or if he even would anymore after this incident. Did Fizz want that? He loves his Froggy just the way he is but he knows life isn't easy for him despite his best attempts to make it so.

Fizzarolli made a little ribbit sound and stuck his tongue out as he peered up at Ozzie. He giggled huskily as he was hugged tighter and then he stretched out his arms to grab some food for the three of them. The food smelled really good! He had not had an appetite earlier, so he was really hungry now.

Emily and Charlie and Vaggie sat together across from Asmodeus and Bee. Leviathan sat next to Mammon. 

“So, Fizzarolli, was it?” Emily asked sweetly as she addressed the imp. She had left a seat beside her empty. 

Satan sat next to Emily, taking the empty seat, and got him and the little Angel some food. Making sure she got a nice plate full, she probably needed more than it looked like, flying burned as much calories as working out, right?

Asmodeus scratched the base of Fizz’s horns. “You can talk baby, if you want.” he told him, he didn't need to be shy around future family after all. 

“Fizzarolli is one of the most talented clowns in the seven rings next to Mammon himself” Satan threw in. 

Beezlebub had buzzed out and back to bring Vortex to the table and she rolled her eyes with amusement towards Satan so clearly fawning over the little Angel. Which also happened to be their very baby half-sister…

She frowned thoughtfully to herself. Was that weird…?

Leviathan snorted but kept his thoughts to himself. Over the years he’d learned not to say every scathing thought they ran through his mind. He side eyed Emily. She was a pretty little thing…a bit puny though. He wanted her instinctively, but probably just because Satan so clearly wanted her. He’d probably make them both unhappy. She was a bit too eternally cheerful. And Satan would probably fight for her. He didn’t need the hassle. He sighed. 

The food was good though. 

Mammon had enjoyed his talk with Adam…it had been nice to be seen and heard…he registered what Satan said about Fizzarolli and was a bit mollified by the implied compliment to his own prowess. He was a great clown! Well…when he actually tried. When he wasn’t just shilling…he frowned slightly. When had he last enjoyed being a clown? He usually just did the bare minimum to keep attention and make a quick buck…

Fizzarolli blinked up at his beloved before grinning, taking a deep breath and turning to the twins. He started talking. 

Charlie smiled at the imp when he actually started contributing he was so cute! And he was a clown! That was so cool really getting distracted by that helped calm her down a little and when he started juggling the silverware she was definitely in awe.

-- -- --

Lucifer was huddled in his nest, curled into a shivering ball with his wings curled tightly around himself. He was sobbing softly as he clutched his hands to his face. Why…why? His own children…had they tried to kill him?! He should be furious…but he was just so tired…

Alastor crawled into the nest and the scent of magnolia started to waft off of him. “ My darling it’s me… please open up. Everything is safe now. There is no danger. ” he cooed. “ It was just a foolish precaution no harm was meant for anyone. ” not that he believed a word of it, he hadn’t had the chance to investigate the weapon but he'd spit the imp’s words back out if it would calm Lucifer down in the moment.

Lucifer slowly lifted one wing to peer at Alstor, his eyes saffron-in-crimson, his face stained by tears. “What…?” he asked weakly. His tail lashed out whip fast to wind around Alastor’s nearest limb. His hands dropped from his face to his abdomen. He grunted, his stress and fear was upsetting their growing life forces. 

Alastor brought him into a small kiss. “ They were harmless. Just blanks and water beads meant to cause confusion and distractions, harmless in the long run. The fool thought you were going to threaten the clown. His job was to confuse the party and get him out nothing more nothing less. ” he told him pulling him close, careful of the tail. “ Our fawns are not in danger. The Sins knew nothing of them or surely they wouldn't even have considered such a foolish undertaking. ”

Lucifer blinked once and crawled into Alastor’s lap and curled up against him, returning the kiss softly. He was tired and confused, but willing to be soothed. Hearing that the babies were not in danger did a lot to relieve his fear and stress. He rubbed his eyes with a sigh.”I see…this mind fog must have really had them thinking I would…object to his relationship…object violently. I should admire them for coming here despite that fear…” he murmured. He lifted his head as he sensed Adam.

Adam slammed opened the door and strode in “Are you two okay?!” He demanded, coming over to the nest, crawling in to scent them both and pull them close. “They told me what happened, sort of?” He said checking Lucifer over. “You want me to kick their asses?”

Lucifer shifted to sit on Alastor’s lap facing Adam as he hugged Adam close and scented him back. “Mmm…part of me does.” he murmured. He trembled slightly. “I was…startled. There was a sniper in the rafters…laughable usually…but he had an angelic steel rifle…Alastor says the imp had…riot rounds, I suppose. In case I attacked Asmodeus’ imp…” he explained. He had a grimace on his face. It still hurt that his children had thought he’d attack. “Mainly I was worried about the babies…” he admitted. He inhaled and relaxed. “Is Mammon doing alright? I wanted to comfort him…” he sighed sadly.

Adam hissed, how did none of them even fucking notice? What the fuck? But then again why would they think Lucifer of all people would attack an imp? Weren't they like down with the hellhounds in rank? He could probably blink and the poor thing would die or something… oh well maybe that's why they brought a gun. He shook his head “Stupid, fuckin stupid.” 

He rubbed his forehead but perked up a little at the talk of Mammon. “Heh once we got past him trying to sell me Mamcoin he's actually pretty funny. He kinda reminds me of Cain actually.” Adam said, smiling a little sadly, “Cain was always clamoring for attention or working on his next idea or fighting with Abel. Always had a lot to say and boy Mammon has a lot to say. Had Cain… I think if he'd grown up more I think him and Mammon would have been a lot alike. Well not about money since that hadn't been invented yet but I bet he would have invented circuses wayyyyyyy sooner he would have loved all the entertainment stuff when we weren't out surviving.”

Alastor reached out to take Adam’s hand; he knew talking about his first two sons was always hard on him. Apparently they still weighed on him a lot.

Lucifer smiled up at Adam as he started gushing about his son. He had hoped that they would be able to bond a little. He was surprised that Adam was comparing him to Cain…he knew his first two human sons were a sore point for him… “You’re such a good daddy…” he purred warmly, tail wagging. He wanted to fuck him so bad right now…but they probably should go back down to the kids…

Adam smiled when Lucifer seemed happy again. He leaned down and kissed him lovingly. “I can bond with anyone if I try hard enough.” he just didn't often, millennia of being a trophy for Heaven just kinda warped the personality a bit. Not that he thought about such things. It was nice meeting new people to actually start caring for. He was part of this family. Not just ‘Adam first man lookit him go’.

Alastor leaned back and looked at Hades; they had their own things to process as well. So they were two separate beings… yet also still the same, how odd. He reached out and Hades did the same as they entwined hands. It still felt like holding nothing of reality. It wasn't like He'd suddenly gained substance by acknowledging his personhood. Though something did feel a little different with the knowledge he'd never been alone in his life. Nor his death somehow that did help a little. He was glad then that Lucifer gave Hades a name.

Lucifer laughed. “Of course you can, darling.” he agreed as he smiled up at Adam. His love was so charming, he’d even charmed Alastor of all demons! Of course he’d been able to get Mammon to open up a little. “Shall we go see if they’ve destroyed our kitchen yet?” he asked with a laugh. He glanced aside and saw Alastor and Hades holding hands and cooed. “Awww, maybe you’ll let him play with you next~!” he teased, tail wagging. He licked his lips. “That might be fun to watch…” no, no…no time for sex right now!

“Babe, babe, focus, I swear you're after my dickmaster title,” Adam laughed and kissed Lucifer “Don't worry as soon as they're gone I promise we'll wreck that pussy of yours so hard you won't be able to walk till tomorrow,” he growled into his ear.

Alastor blushed brightly when Lucifer expressed interest in Hades fucking him he let Adam do it once for his health and now it's like he was the poster boy for bottoming! He covered his strawberry red face. 

Hades mimed laughing at him and got up to help the master up and then Love and big Love.

Lucifer looked up into Adam’s face, focusing on him before whimpering and nodding eagerly. “Yes, please…” he breathed. He reached out to stroke Hades’ face and then he beckoned Alastor over. Once he was within arms reach he grabbed him and took all of them down to the kitchen.

Chapter Text

Lucifer posed dramatically as they made their entrance in a swirl of blood-red glittery mist. He was just going to pretend that he’d never had a panic attack or that he’d actually thought his child was trying to kill him. 

Or that his child had thought he’d hurt his fiancé. 

Yup. He was just going to. Not think about that. Really. 

He smiled brightly at his children. All of them (save Belle) at one table!! 

(He was also not going to think about his babies in heaven for now, not until he could do something about it) 

“I hope you are all enjoying the food! Alastor really went all out!” He declared. He went to sit beside Asmodeus but he took the far way around so that he could stroke Satan’s horn, Mammon’s cheek and Leviathan’s hair as he passed them. Then Bee’s ear and then he finally reached Ozzie and he stroked one of his feather antennae. 

Emily chirped happily when she saw her parents appear, her eyes searching Lucifer’s face quickly and then Adam’s and Alastor’s. They all seemed calmer. Her wings fluttered a little and almost hit Satan in the face. 

Satan laughed a little “Careful, little bird!” he said and poked her wing and eyed the trio (or well quartet if one spied the changeling melting into Alastor's shadow) they seemed to be in happier spirits. And they didn’t smell of sex, so they’d clearly talked it out rather than fucking.

Alastor stiffened upon seeing Vortex at the table but took a calming breath the shock had worn off a bit he could be amicable. He dipped his head “I apologize for my… behavior earlier. It was not the proper behavior of a host to treat you that way. ” he said.

Vortex shrugged “Hey, it's cool man, no hard feelings, sorry I came without warning though.” he said, “If I ever come back I'll make sure Bee lets you guys know.” he reassured, looking at his girlfriend, it was literally the least they could do.

Bee nodded agreement and leaned over to kiss his cheek. He was always so thoughtful!

Asmodeus leaned into the touch to his feathers “I really am sorry mother I… shouldn't have brought Blitz.” He said “I'm sorry for messing with this whole reunion when we were supposed to be doing introductions and figuring things out”

Lucifer’s face hardened slightly but he sighed and stroked the feather again before taking a seat between Asmodeus and Bee. There was space between Mammon and Satan, and between Leviathan and Vortex. Also space between Octavia and the end of the table across from Vaggie. 

Lucifer used some magic to pull food and a plate to himself, leaving his mates to choose their own seats. Or one could simply pick him up and sit down with him on their lap. 

“So, Fizzarolli, we were interrupted before.” he said gently. “Would you like me to heal you? Partially or completely?”

Emily blinked up at Satan before sticking out her tongue and slipping back into her seat. She glanced at her twin and then started eating the food that Satan had so thoughtfully served her. She smiled a bit smugly to herself. That was a good sign…he was providing for her…but he might just be trying to make a good impression…she had to see if it was a behavior that would continue. 

Mammon had tried not to lean into mother’s hand…the affectionate touch was so nice though. He was shoveling food in his mouth, trying not to soften. When he saw Adam he watched him cautiously. He’d liked Adam…having him around might be nice. 

Alastor sat next to Octavia and across from Vaggie, he may have apologized to Vortex but he was sitting nowhere near him. “ Have you enjoyed lunch, my dears? ” He asked them.

“It's been awesome as always Al,” Charlie said.

Adam went and sat by Mammon and Leviathan. “Sorry for leaving so fast you know gotta take care of business and all.” Adam said “So you were talking about how you used to run some circuses?” He easily slipped back into their former conversation.

Asmodeus held Fizz a little tighter. “You really can do that sort of thing for him?” He asked looking down at Fizz and stroked his cheek along the nose part. “Fizz anything you want for you is up to you. And Mother if you need to know anything about any of his robotics I can tell you, I built them all!”

Lucifer placed one elbow on the table and cupped his chin in his palm while gazing at Asmodeus with an amused little smirk. “I was one of the oldest Seraphim, child…and my particular Grace included Creation. Even after Falling…I can still Heal, yes. I need to heal my beloved occasionally…” he glanced teasingly at Alastor. “I also reformed dear Emily’s eye…” he glanced at his daughter and she clutched at her chest over the currently closed eye, remembering the pain. 

She had been awake when they had torn it out. 

“Really, it depends on how much healing Fizzarolli wants…” he added. He frowned and glanced at his mate. “I think drinking my blood is probably--” he laughed at Alastor’s possessive growl. “No, my love I would never…” he demurred. 

Mammon got excited and started to tell Adam how he’d started out when he’d taken over as the King of Greed, and followed the Circus theme Lucifer had devised. 

Asmodeus couldn't believe it, his Froggy could lead a normal life if he wanted. He looked down at Fizzarolli; they'd initially bonded over his injuries through Asmodeus building each prosthetic with care teaching him sign language when his broken horns made hearing difficult. And then when they started dating and being intimate, they learned each part of Fizzarolli's body that didn't have nerve damage. He pulled his fiance close and nuzzled him. He'd love his mate no matter what he wondered if Fizz would love him if he no longer needed him though. But that would be okay if he didn't. “What are you thinking baby? You've been so quiet”

Fizzarolli was astonished by the offer still, and found it hard to believe. He glanced up at Asmodeus and back to the King (he was so small! And he was an omega! But he was so powerful, it was hard to believe! He was as much more powerful to Ozzie than Ozzie was to the other Ars Goetia…) and then back to Ozzie. “I-uh…I kind of have a brand to maintain, and the limbs…I’ve gotten used to them…I’ll feel…really limited if I went back to the limitations of my old arms and legs…” he started. And it was true. But he also loved the intimacy of Asmodeus designing and replacing his parts…how special it made him feel. But still…the offer was well meant and it would be a shame to completely deny it… He reached up to almost touch his hat. “I-I would appreciate having my horns back…”

“You have such a distinct coloration now with that scarring…I think I can remove the scarring but keep the discoloration if you like? I can also heal the nerve damage…” Lucifer offered. 

“That is a generous offer, King Lucifer, especially since the interruption earlier was our fault…” Octavia added as she reached out to take one of Fizzarolli’s hand. She was staring at him, eyes wide and unblinking as if waiting for him to admit that it was all a cruel jest. She just couldn’t believe that he would really do such a thing for them. Of course papa had nothing bad to say about the king…but still. 

Lucifer smiled reassuringly at the distrustful looking owlette. She was so protective, it was sweet. It was clear she loved the imp as much as Asmodeus did…and as much as they both loved him. “Why shouldn’t I help my adorable little future son-in-law?” he asked. She looked a little dubious but her gaze softened. 

Asmodeus cooed softly and pulled Fizzarolli up to nuzzle him; he was really sappy for the King of Lust. “I'd appreciate that so much mother. Thank you and it's okay if it can't be all done. At once or even today. I know a lot is going on…” just knowing it could be done and Fizz knew what he wanted was enough for him.

“Yes we probably should worry about what we're going to do about Lilith and heaven there's no telling what could happen to us all once we leave this hotel.” Satan pointed out putting a few of his sweets on Emily’s plate noticing she liked them. Which was fine, he preferred meats anyway.

“What do you mean?” Charlie asked worried.

“Well if whatever is messing with our minds is still active…” Asmodeus frowned “What's to say this meeting won't suddenly become unimportant later…”

Lucifer’s eyes narrowed and he scanned the occupants at the table, worried about the point that had been brought up. It was true…they did not know what had caused them to…just not care about their relationships with one another. It also caused them not to care that their Rings were being corrupted. He had one hand over his mouth as he thought. His horns had started sprouting from his brow and his tail was lashing. 

Emily smiled sweetly up at Satan. She really did not eat meat all that often…she had of course eaten anything Alastor had offered her, but on a whole she preferred sweets to savories. Satan was so darling to have noticed. At the mention that they might all drift back into a fog once they left the hotel her soul churned with horror. For the situation as a whole, but also at the possibility that Satan would forget about her. Her scent became slightly sour with loneliness and the fear of abandonment…which was silly. He wasn’t her Alpha yet…

Mammon scowled, glancing at Adam and then back to his mother. This was the warmest family environment he’d had since he was an infant…he didn’t want to lose it. “So we go up there now!” he declared. “We go and talk to this Sera…find out what she knows!” He hesitated, glancing at his mother. “We can find out about our other siblings too.”

Charlie gasped, “Mammon, that's such a good idea!” She said

“ Wait that's a- ” Alastor began 

“No, wait wait, let them cook, babe” Adam said “Maybe if everyone in both heaven and hell tackle this problem together they can also check if this brain fog is a spell or something!” He said grinning at Mammon and Charlie. “Heck, we plan on fucking shit up anyway and you said Lilith might be up there. And maybe you guys can check on my girls while you're there…” he really wanted to see Lute but he didn't know if Sinners could go.

Satan reached out and stroked Emily's hair. Why did she already smell so distressed, surely they could do something? “Are you afraid little one?” He whispered.

Emily flushed a deep mulberry and glanced up from underneath thick eyelashes and she bit her bottom lip for a moment. Her daddy’s words raced through her mind. She had to make him work for it…even if she had already decided he would be her Alpha. She took a breath and smiled, trying to rein in her scent. “Oh, a little. So much has happened so fast…I just want everyone to be happy.” Well, that was true enough. “That’s my Grace…I am supposed to keep everyone happy!” she added brightly, but there was a hint of pain in her eyes. 

Lucifer blinked once, one eye at a time as he considered Mammon’s suggestion. His Mammon was the best businessman in the whole of Hell afterall. Sure Asmodeus was nearly as well selling…but sex selled especially well in Hell. He tapped his cheek with one black tipped claw, eyes dark as he thought over the pros and cons. For all of a second. “That sounds like a great idea, Mammo!” he praised, using the pet name he’d coined when Mammon was a sprout. 

Mammon was startled and flushed a bright green, but he didn’t comment as he scoffed, “Of course it is!” All his ideas were good ones!

Leviathan felt anxious and cold at the idea of going to Heaven, but fuck if he was staying behind while everyone else went! “How will we get up there? Especially on such short notice?” he asked cautiously. 

Bee frowned and reached out to stroke Vortex’s ear. She was hesitant to bring him along, but also hesitant to bring him behind all alone… “Uh, can all of us even get up there? Like, aren’t there rules?”

“So are all of us going then?” Asmodeus asked looking down at his Fizzy, what if he got hurt just being there? But then again how could an angel want to hurt his little jester? Octavia smiled sweetly up at him and pink magic curled around her fingers. She was silently telling him that she’d protect their imp too.

“Of course, please excuse me!” Emily nodded and got up from her seat, fluttering back from the table a little so that she did not disturb anyone’s plates as she spread out her arms and manifested her true angelic form, her wings now sprouted from behind her head and her skin was now a pale opalescent gold, she had three eyes on her face, one on her halo, and a large one on her chest. All her eyes open and glowing white as she reaches for Sera, opening that connection. Her skirt flared with a peacock feather motif around the hem. 

“Surely if we go peaceful like they wouldn't dare fight us!” Satan said, he'd burn them down. He eyed his little angel’s true form. “Ah that must be why your kind’s standard greeting must be ‘Do not be afraid’” he purred, licking his lips. More of her to worship if she was his. Though he wondered if the dress was a part of her or just a part to remove…

“Most of them can't, the exterminators had most of the weapons,” Adam supplied though sliding his gaze over to Satan. “Oi, keep your eyes upward, I will not hesitate to smack you down to whichever ring you crawled up from!” he growled in obligatory fatherly protection.

Lucifer got up from his seat and gestured to Emily. “Emily, dearest, if you will?”

Sera reached back near immediately the gate opening. She didn't even need to think about it. She'd missed Emily so much and had been so worried and yes they'd told her over-call how'd she'd been healing and how she'd stubbornly refused to return yet. But she'd still been anxious. And it has only been the fact Lilith and the thing inside her was still hiding out somewhere up here that she hadn't forced the issue. 

Emily silently soothed Sera and sent her love. She was not really aware of the room at large as she was currently a conduit between Heaven and Hell. “Through the portal, please!” She announced happily. 

Lucifer noticed the way Satan was eyeing Emily like he wanted to devour her and he was similarly conflicted. “Court her properly, Satan!” He chided as he started nudging everyone up to their feet. “C’mon, I think Sera only opened the portal for Emily, let’s get through before she closes it!” He said as he shoved Ozzie’s back. 

Beelzebub hesitated before glancing at Vortex, searching his eyes. She smiled and pressed a kiss to his muzzle. “Ok, let’s do this!” She declared, getting amped up. 

Mammon scowled and scoffed, eyeing the little Angel hungrily but averting his eyes before Satan could catch him looking. He grabbed Leviathan and slung him shrieking through the portal. 

Sera was fluttering slightly waiting for Emily to come through. She was probably saying her goodbyes… she shrieked in shock when instead she got an armful of sea-serpent. Leviathan landed heavily into the seraphim and knocked her over long enough that she didn't close the portal for the other sins and Emily to get through. “WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS WHO ARE YOU PEOPLE?!!”

Vortex followed Bee tail wagging. He wasn't scared he'd been to earth and all the rings. What was so scary about a place full of clouds and angels?

Leviathan was roughly the same size as Sera, his torso was a little shorter than her’s but his tail was much longer than her legs. He instinctively wrapped himself around her, coiling to cushion their fall, absently noticing that the feminine figure he was clutching was nearly his size…and smelled delightful. He realized she had wings as they were about to hit the ground and flipped them so that they would not be crushed. He growled softly and instinctively buried his face in her neck to scent her. He licked over her throat and reached along her back to stroke her wings. 

She was an Alpha…but he could fix that.

Beelzebub immediately pulled Vortex to the side as the others came through the portal so he would not get trampled. She perched her upper arms on his shoulder and hung down his back as she stared around in awe.

Mammon followed, eyes wide. Whoa, there was so much marketability up here! He needed to add more pastels. His eyes scanned everything hungrily. He could practically taste the money. 

Lucifer approached Sera with a bit of nervousness, he was a little worried about seeing her face to face after all this time…but he froze when he saw her…predicament. He snorted, starting to laugh before seeing that Levithan was actually trying to… “Levi! None of that now!” he snapped and reached down to pinch his impudent brat’s ear, pulling him away from her throat. 

Emily was the last one through and she wilted a little as she landed on the ground, back in her more human form. 

Sera’s world and all her eyes were spinning in a daze one minute they were invaded she was knocked over and then all her senses were being assaulted by the smell of the ocean of all things! She'd thought her wings were going to be crushed when she fell but the thing that held her saved her and turned them so it took the brunt of the fall before scenting her and licking her neck. Were she in her right mind she would have certainly blasted the offensive man with her holy magic as was she saw Lucifer himself pull the snake away. She turned bright blue with blush and scrambled up wings all flapping disjointedly. 

“LUCIFER MORNINGSTAR WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?!” She boomed like the most angry mother ever. If she had a flip flop it would already be off and she'd be hitting him with it. She turned to Emily and looked warmer immediately pulling her close before Satan could grab her and soothe her. “Oh Emily, I'm so happy you're home”

Lucifer flinched slightly, cheeks flushed as for just a moment shame crawled up his spine. A moment later he cleared his throat and spread his wings. “I-have decided to have a family reunion, dear elder sister! And that can’t happen when I have a sizable number of children I never knew about up here!” he declared, smile a little too wide. He flexed his wings and used just a bit of the holy energy that saturated this realm to regrow his arm the rest of the way in an instant.

Leviathan was sulking as he uncoiled from the seraphim, retreating away from her. For now. He was eyeing her hungrily as he settled himself off to the side. Now that he got a good look at her…she was magnificent. 

Emily squeaked happily and returned the embrace. “I am for now, Sera! But I will be spending half my time in Hell from now on!” she declared brightly. She was already starting to recover as she absorbed the energy around her.

Sera felt her insides clench “Why would you want to stay there?” She said despairing; what if it made her Fall?

“She wants to help redeem more sinners!” Charlie said immediately. “Isn't that great! Oh can we see Sir Pen while we're here?” She bounced

“Oh he's… been busy working on the Exterminators but most are awake now so I am sure we can arrange that…” Sera said, looking at all the demons and her wings drooped a bit. It was relief mingled with resignation.

“My girls are awake? Let's go there first!” Adam spoke up for the first time startling Sera. She flared up a little before her eyes widened and she faltered.

“Adam that's you?!” She looked startled and frankly… a little disgusted looking at him though she sighed “Right of course the fall … it clearly was rougher on you than the others… I'm sorry”

Adam shrugged “Hey it's all good I know everyone misses the Ad-bod! But at least this one doesn't hurt anymore right?” He smiled back.

Sera nodded “Right well… Adam… about your… incident we'd rather you not tell anyone You're here” she said carefully. How to explain what the higher angels had decided about Adam's ‘fall’

Lucifer caught that look of disgust on Sera’s face and he bristled as he flew up to perch on Adam’s shoulder, stroking his hair and around the base of his horns. How dare that sanctimonious bitch look at his darling like that. He snarled silently at her. “Just say you have him out looking for the Garden.” he spat. He knew they were obsessed with their failed project. 

He took a deep breath and forced a smile. “Sera. This is my Alpha, Adam. And my second Alpha…Alastor.” he said as he reached out his newly healed hand towards his other mate. “You already know Emily and Charlie. And my soon to be daughter-in-law, Vaggie.” he was a bit strained as he tried to reign in his temper. “These are my first children, had with Lilith. Satan, Sin of Wrath; Asmodeus, Sin of Lust; Leviathan, Sin of Envy; Beelzebub, Sin of Gluttony and Mammon, Sin of Greed. Unfortunately Belphegor, Sin of Sloth could not join us.” he concluded as he curled one hand around Adam’s horn. He glanced at Asmodeus and laughed. 

“Ah…and my other future daughter-in-law and son-in-law, Asmodeus’ fiance and fiancee, Octavia and Fizzarolli.” 

Emily fluttered over to hover near her father before eyeing Satan and shifting closer to him, reaching one hand ever so subtly out to him. 

Satan looked down to the little angel And took her hand lifting her with ease and putting her back on his shoulder this was a little tenser than expected but he guessed Adam looked a lot different than he had in heaven.

Leviathan’s eyes never left Sera’s face. He wanted to devour her. Consume her. Keep her. He shifted his weight, trying to keep his hemipenes from emerging. He flushed purple. Dammit, he usually didn’t lose control like this…

Sera flushed and narrowed her eyes at Lucifer “Very well. And it is nice to meet you all. Welcome to Heaven you are honored to be here” she said and curtsied. “Please try to behave, I suppose. I'll call Saint Peter to help guide you around and someone else to watch the gate” she said and rung a bell that made no sound. Peter never talked to anyone he could keep a secret. Or more accurately no one talked to Peter. She did her best to avoid looking at the one labeled Leviathan. She didn't know what his problem was but she best not pick anymore fights while Lucifer was feeling testy.

It wasn't long before the door burst open and a small blond angel about Emily's size came in eyes almost as blue as Lucifer’s had been. “Sera you ca-al-lked!” He squeaked seeing the room full of demons and the princess of hell again “o-oh hi Charlie! Um nice to see you again” he squeaked. 

“Hi Peter!” Charlie gushed kinda impressed he remembered her. 

Mammon forgot all about Fizzarolli the moment he laid eyes on the cutest creature in all of creation. He was immediately infatuated and he knew he was not going to leave Heaven without him. He was so beautiful! Adorable! He would look so cute as his new mascot! He would look wonderful in green.

Emily waved at St. Peter happily. “Petey, these are my siblings!” she said brightly. She quickly introduced him to everyone and she stroked one of Satan’s horns before she fluttered down to hug St.Peter. “That one's mine, look but don’t touch!” she said with a sweet tone as she gestured to Satan. She released him and then dragged him over to the others. He was so lonely, she knew he loved to be around people but he was almost always stuck at the gate.

She had noticed the way Mammon was drooling over him…the way Levi’s eyes never left Sera…and Satan had immediately reached for her. These Alphas sure were quick to choose a mate…

She giggled happily to herself as she clapped her hands. She was so excited. There would be so many babies.

Lucifer blinked down at St. Peter. He didn’t recognize him…but he looked a lot like Lucifer had before Eden…before the Fall. He gasped. “Sera.” he said in an accusatory tone. 

He remembered…he had been…supposed to be saved for someone…? But he left…he Fell. Had they…made a replacement? Oh…this was…so horrible. He felt ill. 

“Dude, do I know you?” Adam asked the Twink of a man. Had he passed him in the street a few times? That blue… he leaned toward Peter no it wasn't quite right…

Peter leaned back a little nervous with all the large demons around him suddenly showing interest and the small one that clearly seemed most powerful and kinda looked like him but red with permanent dimples. “Um I don't think so sir…?”

“No, you haven't met, Saint Peter works the gate and only leaves to show new arrivals the way. He was created after you arrived; you never had reason to meet him.” Sera said or accidentally fall in love with him . Was implied. She looked to Lucifer “Anything you're thinking is none of your concern Saint Peter is happy here and fills a very important role don't you?” She said, turning her eyes on the smaller man.

Peter was shaking in his wings “Yes ma'am of course…? Is this why I'm here?” He asked his pear scent displaying only sweetness by sheer force of will. His grace being comfort he didn't want to distress anyone else.

“No, I was going to ask you to escort our visitors around Heaven during their stay.” she said a little huffily.

Emily fluttered back to Satan, settling back onto her new favorite perch. She was really starting to love his scent. She smelt of lilies and apple blossoms. She stroked his horn again and sighed. 

Beezlebub and Vortex were huddled with Asmodeus and Fizzarolli off to the side. She smirked up at Asmodeus, “I think Mammon is going to stop chasing Fizzarolli…” she giggled. 

Lucifer’s horns manifested and his tail started lashing before he wound it possessively around Adam’s thick neck and he hissed. “SERA.” he snarled a little more forcibly. “Who. Was. I. Meant. For. Who did you make him for?” he asked.

Chapter Text

Lucifer was about ready to tear into Sera when he saw his son’s eyes glowering at him over her head. He was startled enough to settle back and his demonic attributes faded. 

While Sera was distracted Levithan had slithered closer to coil loosely around her, wrapping his arms around her shoulders as he settled his chin on the top of her head.  

Sera was about to break down; she couldn't admit who Lucifer had been for and never met outright. Who Peter had been made for, met, and barely survived the rejection of. They'd erased his memory of the incident for all their sakes. But she was scared from speaking by suddenly being wrapped up and grabbed by… the snake man again, Leviathan his name was. She turned her head up confused. “Excuse you?” She asked archly.

Leviathan hummed and smirked down at Sera. “You smell good .” he said hungrily. “You smell unclaimed .” he added as he slid one hand across her collarbones before nuzzling along her mating gland. “Why is a powerful, magnificent Alpha like you unclaimed? Omegas should be crawling at your feet, wet for your cock…” he murmured, eyes flashing neon green. 

Lucifer groaned and thumped his forehead against Adam’s horn. “Fuck…did all my children inherit my libido?” he groaned down at Adam. Satan was already courting Emily (which was weird…they were half siblings, was that weird?) and Mammon was all but swooning for St. Peter…was there extra pheromones in the air or something? Was this Ozzie’s fault? He glanced at his son with a huff. Somehow this must be his fault.

Sera turned bright blue. “The gall! I-it’s none of your business!” She said shuddering as he nuzzled her scent gland every one of her eyes popped open and crossed a moment. “A-ah… stop that!” She literally teleported out of his hold and flew to the ceiling. “Lucifer! Control your spawn! Are they going to act this way in all of heaven?!” Her heavy blueberry scent was filling the air despite her attempt to hide it. Oh she was like Alastor an alpha with a fruity flowery scent how cute. “I do not have time for such trifles! If you want to be here at least behave!”

 “Levi, we’re trying to discuss something here, court Sera on your own time!” he called out louder to get his son to back off from Sera again. Shit. He was a bit impressed with his bravado. He placed a hand to his forehead and groaned. “They will behave Sera!” he called up to her before sending his children a look warning retribution.

Asmodeus pet Fizzarolli's head “Damn all these pheromones are getting me hot,” he whispered to his Froggy.

Fizzarolli laughed. “Yeah…uh, is someone about to go into heat or rut or something?” he asked teasingly. He was just an imp, he didn’t have a secondary gender. But even he could smell how thick the lust in the air was. It was crazy.

“It stinks…” Octavia whined, covering her beak daintily with her long sleeve. She looked around nervously and clung tighter to Asmodeus as her feathers slicked down with fear. Was someone following them? Asmodeus noticed how nervous she was and he quickly picked her up to preen her neck above her collar. “Hush owling…no one touches you but me and Fizz…” he crooned softly. She relaxed and curled against him, her feathers relaxing.

Leviathan was delighted that Sera was resisting…she was such a tease! The chase was making him so hot. But at his mother’s chastisement he sighed and relented. He glanced up at Sera and sulked. “I don’t plan on flirting with anyone but you!” he called up to her when she implied that he would be coiling up on just any angel. No way. He had standards.

Sera looked down at Levi like he was a bug hardly worth her time yet that blush was not leaving her face anytime soon “We'll see about that.” He was a demon he surely would flirt or pick another as soon as he saw what the actual residents of heaven had to offer. Demons didn't know faithfulness. She'd watch him fail… not that she was going to watch their trip for that reason! She was going to watch to make sure they didn't hurt anyone!

Leviathan scowled up at Sera, his barbs flaring before he reigned in his temper. But he felt a little insulted that she thought his affections to be so fleeting. Sure she didn’t know him from a hole in the wall, but that flippancy was rude. Well. He had no intention of letting his attention stray. 

-- -- --

Mammon went to crouch down beside the little angel. He looked scared. Mammon hated that. He looked so pretty when he was smiling. He stroked his hair. “Are there too many of us, pet?” he asked softly. He wanted to put him on his shoulder too...but he didn’t want to scare him either. 

Saint Peter looked up at the large Jester looking man. He was kind of nice looking other than the sharp teeth but a lot of angels also had those so they didn't seem inherently threatening. He pressed his fingers together. “Oh! I'm sorry! I'm usually more put together than this… people don't usually show up in groups. It's usually really sad when they do. And being at the gate is often kind of lonely and usually I'm never the topic of discussion. I’m sorry. Just really caught off guard. I thought I was in trouble” he twiddled his fingers “it's nice to meet you I'm Peter” he said sticking his tiny hand out to Mammon.

Mammon just about melted. The poor sweet darling. “Would you feel better on my shoulder so we don’t all tower over you?” he asked as he shook his tiny little hand gently. He was so soft and pretty. He smelled so good. He was almost drooling. He tried not to overwhelm the little creature. He was desperate to keep him. He would not ruin this like he had with Fizzarolli. 

Saint Peter smiled at Mammon “oh if it's not too much trouble maybe that would help” he said blushing a little. His wings fluttered a little but he was still shaking lightly so when he tried to fly he just landed face first into Mammon's stomach and fell back with an “oof sorry” he said and rubbed his face.

Mammon laughed and lifted the little angel to his shoulder. “There you are…” he cooed. And it put the adorable little creature close to his scent gland. He smelled like fireworks and grease with a hint of sandalwood. “Do you like your job?” he asked. Would St. Peter be willing to leave with him? He was worried that if he forced him away he’d be so despondent hat he would refuse him…

Saint Peter smiled from his new vantage point he leaned over and sniffed him as he was much closer to his scent before stopping and blushing remembering that was rude. He smelled nice and unique. It kind of reminded him of the time he got to take a break to visit the carnival that heaven hosts sometimes he'd finally gotten permission to go. What really caught his attention though was when Mammon moved his head and the little bells on his hat moved. He reached up and tapped one with a giggle. He paused when Mammon asked him about his job. “Oh! My job is very important. I greet those who recently passed away and get them into heaven. Sometimes if they're not ready I comfort them until they are. It's a very scary process for them at first sometimes. But they always enjoy it later I'm told” they generally never come back to visit him so he only sees them when he does his intro song for special guests.

Mammon laughed when St. Peter played with his bell like a kitten. He was just so cute and pure! He wanted to keep that pureness mostly intact. His smell of pears was even better up close. He wondered what his lust smelt of… “Oh, you have a very important job! I need a greeter for my circus…” he mused aloud. He would be so cute, calling people in to see his shows…

“Oh you have a circus? That sounds so exciting! I've always wanted to see a circus! I've only ever seen the carnival here once and I haven't gotten time off to see a circus yet” Peter gushed at his shoulder “Are they as fun as people say?” He asked

Lucifer ran his hands down his face. “Okay, good, great! Can we go see Adam’s girls first, please?” he called up to Sera. He let his tail out and wrapped it around Alastor’s nearest arm. Both of them have been so quiet. He glanced at their faces to assure himself that they were doing okay. 

Alastor was looking a bit ill and Adam impatient. But he was clearly trying to hold it together for everyone to get whatever rambunctious out of their system they could; it wasn't like his girls were going anywhere.  

Alastor spoke up when he was given attention “ Actually if it's… not too much trouble might I stay here? ” He asked ears falling back.

“What? Why?” Adam asked. 

Peter had tuned back into the conversation when he heard it was about time to do his job but was also surprised when he heard that the man who looked one of  the most normal out of their visitors say he didn't  want to go. “Oh Heaven is really beautiful! I promise the trip will be quite nice!”

Lucifer was terribly concerned and he reached out to stroke Alastor’s hair. “Darling…?” He suddenly realized why Alastor might hesitate. “Oh…your mother? You don’t want her to see you… to know…?” He asked softly, cupping his mate’s cheek. 

“You can stay here, my love…but wouldn’t you like to see her?” He asked gently. 

“No, surely it will be easier on her to not see me.” Alastor said “Who wants confirmation their son is a monster?” He wasn't ashamed but he still couldn't face her. She was too wonderful and too bright. He didn't deserve her.

“Dude your mom is a Saint, I know for a fact she'd be so happy to see you,” Adam said, reaching out to rub his back “And even if she wasn't I bet she loved you enough that even if you were a worm she'd have built you a little worm house to live in.” 

Alastor laughed a little at that “ You say the stupidest things Adam.”

“Hey I'm a dad I know this shit. And if my kid loved me half as much as you love your mom I know for a fact she was a good parent and loves you back”

Lucifer nearly melted. Adam was adorable when he was in ‘dad mode’. And it seemed to have worked to calm Alastor down. He stroked one of Alastor’s ears. “Shall we?” He asked softly. 

The rest of his children were crowded around, watching them. None of them had much experience with parenthood, but they were clearly trying to be supportive. 

Emily smiled hopefully at Alastor, still sitting on Satan’s shoulder. “She talks about you often… she’ll be so happy to see you!” 

Alastor bit his lip sharp teeth prickling his smile “ I guess. Fleeing is always an option later ” he sighed.

“That's the spirit now let's go!” Adam said and lifted Alastor and tossed him over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

“ Wait! I can walk! ” Alastor denies beating his fists on his back.

“I know but you can't flee like this~” he chuckled as they walked out

“Wait, aren't I supposed to… oh” Peter said, wings fluttering nervously as the demon known as Adam seemed to be leading the way as if he'd lived here before.  He held onto Mammon’s outfit as they followed “We're headed to a woman named Celina’s home. She's super kind and brings me food at the gate sometimes when she comes to and from earth on her trips” he told Mammon and then pointed to different things to see on their way.

Mammon reached up to gently stroke over the back of St. Peter’s wings as he made a soft crooning sound. The little omega was so anxious when he was out of his element! He smiled at him as he was given the little tour. 

Lucifer giggled gleefully and made no move to help Alastor. He did slap his ass though. It was right there after all. He knew he’d be made to pay for it later. At least he left his tail alone. His own had released Alastor when Adam picked him up and now rewrapped around Adam’s throat. 

Leviathan’s eyes constantly followed Sera’s progress. He didn’t even glance at any of the Winners that they passed by. The only time he wasn’t watching Sera was when he was looking where he was going or talking to one of his siblings. But mainly he watched Sera. 

Bee rolled her eyes. “She’s an Alpha, Levi, you really think she’s going to let you mount her?! I mean, why would you even want to? Just find yourself a nice omega to breed!” She scoffed. Ignoring the fact that her hellhound paramour was a Delta which was pretty much an Alpha with better control of their territorial urges. 

Levi glanced at his sister with disgust. “She’s magnificent. I want to breed her.” He said in a low tone. 

“Bree-, she’s an Alpha!!”  Bee repeated as she poked his forehead with two fingers. He swatted her hand away impatiently. 

“I’m going to bitch her.” He replied coolly. Bee gasped but stopped provoking him. 

Asmodeus was certain Leviathan was going to get melted with holy fire before they even got to their destination. He and Bee were not quiet but dang all this spicy lust and emotion in the air was making his fiery mane burn he could hardly care. He and Fizz may need to find them a nice corner or something to take a break in. He wondered how Heaven viewed exhibitionism…

Satan had mostly stayed out of tune with all the drama around him. Letting his siblings play their games and his mother argue with the older seraphim. He'd been occupied with Emily and only Emily. Watching her among those in heaven he could definitely see how she came from here and he was doing his best to see what she enjoyed most here. “So which of these places are your favorite?" he asked, stroking her hand.

Emily gasped an excited squeak and started telling him everything she liked best, which was everything. The cotton candy, the ice cream, the people, the colors and smells, the flowers, the zoo…and she so very sweetly told him her favorite color (lavender), favorite ice cream flavor (chocolate cherry), favorite flowers (sunflowers!), and animal (koala!!). She had to give him something to work with!

Leviathan glanced at a snakelike winner who had approached with a flirtatious attitude before snubbing her and looking back up at Sera. He was feeling anxious with her so far away. He couldn’t even catch her scent. 

Fizzarolli was feeling really horny by this point and he moaned softly as he started to hump his massive lover’s stomach. “Ugh…I need your cock before I die…!” He whined dramatically as he flopped back limply but he was keeping his voice down. 

“Well I certainly can't let that happen babydoll~” Asmodeus cooed and eyed their large crowd surely no one would notice or miss them right? 

And surprise surprise he was right. 

With Sera too distracted watching Leviathan actually turning down an omega to just watch her, she was not taking the attention to watch them .

Lucifer was being low key possessive of the alphas literally no one wanted to take from him; well maybe Alastor if he was on his own but being held like potatoes was not his most charming figure. And everyone else was  literally minding their own business. The giant lustful rooster actually found it quite easy to skip away from the group with his little imp to probably give heaven either the most pleasurable show of their afterlives or at least the most obscene.

Satan was listening raptly to everything Emily had to say, he wondered how much of what she asked for could be recreated in Wrath. He already actually had a type of sunflower. It followed him wherever he went kind of funny actually he did not design it to do that. He'd just really enjoyed them the few times he'd been on earth. But he guessed sunflowers followed the sun for energy and his did the same. The ice cream should be easy enough…. The koala… well maybe he could get her to fall in love with the animals of his ring, girls loved horses right?

“Are you enjoying yourself?” Saint Peter asked Mammon. he really seemed to be happy and that made him happy. He didn't often get to visit with newcomers this long before they were swept away with the joys of heaven or maybe a family member or friend.

Mammon grinned at the little angel. “Of course I am, you are very nice to listen to, I could listen to you all day.” he said with a purr as his hand stroked those soft wings again. He knew wings to be very sensitive…he slid his fingers underneath the outer feathers to stroke the bases gently. 

Peter shivered and his wings puffed up “A-ah you could?” That was so sweet! He leaned onto the massive demon's head he couldn't help it he was sensitive there! His sweet pear scent became a tad more spiced like they were being baked. “U-um I'm sorry I don't know if you kn-ow this but angel wings are r-really sensitive” he blushed gold across his face. He'd been self preening for so long having someone else touch them it was so different!

By then they had arrived at Celine’s home; it was quite a large, tasteful building, but it seemed like one wing might be a medical building, and another seemed to be a soup kitchen. It was suitable for one such as she. There was a cute white picket fence and a lovely yard filled with flowers and seemed meticulously well maintained. The house was painted a soft warm yellow. The porch that ran the length of the front of the main portion was filled with seats, benches and small tables. 

It was quite inviting. And a familiar scent wafted through the air. A specific blend of spices.

Lucifer hummed softly and reached behind Adam’s head to stroke a hand along Alastor’s back. “I think we’re here…” he said softly. It was a lovely home.

Alastor's tail tucked under his jacket but he tried to push up to see the place.

“Calm down Antlers I got you” Adam said and sat him down.

Alastor got his footing and looked up at the home and felt like maybe he could cry. It was so much more than they'd had while she was alive. It was what she'd wanted: a house with a garden. He could even see the porch swing from the magazine clippings she'd kept in their old home- sure there was extra stuff but he could see her in every bit of it to see how it would make her happy. It was so different from the dull house where they'd lived and she'd died. “It's beautiful… ” he warbled. And inside was her. Oh how could he face her. As he was? She surely was happy here without him; she didn't need her wretch of a son here! He felt kind of choked stepping back before Adam picked him up again.

“It's alright baby… it really is a beautiful place.” Adam said and nuzzled him. “Don't be afraid now, she's so close.”

Lucifer watched as Alastor nearly had a meltdown and he cooed softly, letting his pheromones soothe his mate. “We’re here with you, darling.” he said gently. “You can do this.” He leaned across Adam’s chest to nuzzle Alastor too. 

Leviathan sighed and tried not to sympathize with the tall red demon. But he too worried about disappointing his mother. He glanced at Lucifer and away as he crowded closer to his sister. He glanced up again, searching for Sera. He was starting to get upset with her avoidance. This wasn’t hard-to-get…it was rejection. He cringed and dropped his head. He would just have to try harder…

Beelzebub sighed and stroked her brother’s hair. He looked a little stressed and he had always been sensitive… “Hush, Levi. She suddenly gets a passel of demons of all things literally thrust upon her. She needs to make sure we don’t rampage. She’s also probably not expecting an Alpha, a demon Alpha , to be serious about courting her. Just give her some space.” she said gently to him. And then she turned to wave her hands at the front of the house. “Hello, the house! You have visitors!”

The door opened for them as did the fence clearly inviting them in a gentle breeze carried the smell of food towards them.

“Yep Celina's in!” Adam said striding forward “Come on guys” he said waving them in behind him.

Satan followed with Emily.

Sera was glad they'd made it without incident (she still hadn't noticed a certain flaming rooster's absence.) And sighed floating down to sit in one of the fruit trees Celina had dotting her landscape. Maybe… this wouldn't be so bad. And she blushed a little Leviathan had not given any time of day to any omega that had come his way. Not that it mattered! She wasn't giving him any of hers either!.

Leviathan felt some of the tension leave his shoulders when he finally saw Sera perching closer to the ground where he could reach her. He decided to allow her some space by not climbing up the tree, instead he coiled himself around the base of the trunk, laying down with his head resting in his arms as he peered up at her. He would wait for her to address him first. 

Leviathan watched her calmly, intently. He could wait. He would wait all eternity for her. It was also warm here, it was nice. He’d prefer a nice swim, but he wasn’t sure what that would do to her wings so he was content to bask in the sun.

Chapter Text

Celina came out of the kitchen, wiping her hands on a towel that was tucked into the front of her apron. She was a tall, stately woman, her head crocodilian, her body wiry and strong, but clearly feminine. She was a dark bronze with gold highlights, eyes gold-in-blue. Her hair was a deeper bronze in neat dreadlocks pulled back into a half-up affair. She opened her  mouth to greet her guests (many seemed to be demonic, but all were welcome in her home) before a bright red figure caught her eye. She froze, eyes wide. The description matched what Lute had told her, but even without that description she would have known that nervous grin anywhere…”Alastor!” she crooned and dove forward to hug her baby. 

Alastor was shocked when she picked him out instantly and rushed him he almost didn't catch her. But he did and he stumbled when she slammed into him. She was different of course but he knew her, knew her as instinctively as she knew him. He teared up and held her tightly bending over as his smile became strained and he actually cried. “ Mother !” He held her tightly as if she would disappear again at any moment.

Adam smirked smugly and leaned his head on Lucifer he fucking knew it. Knew Celina would be ecstatic to see him.

Celina glanced over Alastor’s head (and his adorable ears) and looked at Adam. “Adam!” she gasped. “Oh, darling…you look happy.” she said softly. “The girls are all awake…” she added, gesturing with her chin towards the corridor where they were currently roomed. She hesitated, eyeing the little blonde on his shoulder. “And who is this?” she asked as she continued to hug her child, stroking his back. Her poor boy. He smelled of blood and death and madness. But he was her precious son. 

Lucifer jumped down, manifesting his wings as he took Celina’shand, bowing over the back like a courtier. “The King of Hell, Lucifer, Sin of Pride at your service, lovely lady!!” he greeted brightly and his smile softened shyly. “I am also the Omega mated to your son and Adam. I am carrying their fawns.” he said as he glanced up at Alastor adoringly. 

“Oh my what a sweet young man you are!” Celina couldn't help it, sure this demon was probably older than creation itself but he was so cute. And those red cheeks? Precious! She pinched one. “I can't believe my boy got two such fine men! You all look very happy,” she cooed looking down at his belly “Who knew it took us all dying for me to finally get some grandbabies!”

Adam beamed when Celina recognized him right away. He looked past her toward the hallway and as soon as Lucifer left his shoulder he headed for it. “Thanks for taking care of them” he said before pausing and blushing “-and I'm sorry for, um, banging your son without your permission, love him lots for real! Okay, bye!” He said and took off down the hall.

Alastor finally released her so Lucifer could introduce himself and though he held her other hand and smiled at Lucifer. Though he turned bright red at Adam's exiting words “ ADAM DO NOT SPEAK THAT WAY I WILL END YOU! ” he yelled after him and covered his face. “ Mother, don't listen to him please. ” but part of him was flipping inside. Was that the first time Adam admitted to loving him? He didn't know if he was sick or happy.

Lucifer started laughing, a bit surprised despite himself at Celina’s reaction. He allowed himself to lose some dignity. She was a wonderful woman, no wonder Alastor adored her. He smiled mischievously. “A lot of grandbabies, I am carrying six currently. “ he said sweetly as he ran one hand over a tummy still flat, for now. He glanced up at Alastor when his mate yelled after Adam, he was so cute when he was flustered. And his soul was warmed when Adam declared his love for the other man. He was so happy that his nestmates were also in love. 

She gasped softly “Oh my that's so many!” She looked a tad worried a moment “Well I am certain care is much different for angels and demons than humans. That would be such a scary number for the living!” But so many! “I hope they don't fly, you'll be chasing them everywhere honey!” She looked at Alastor.

Alastor paled at the thought “ Oh heavens no…. Just the crawling stage… and the size of the hotel… maybe leashing them would be wise!”

She giggled at how easy he was to scare. “Oh honey I know you will do great, you seem to have such a great support system!” So much better than she and he had. Adam for all his posturing she knew to be a good parent. And this Lucifer despite being the villain of the story seemed really sweet. Surely her son would never pick anyone like him. To be a partner with.

Lucifer started laughing at the image of Alastor trying to keep track of six flying toddlers. He had tears in his eyes, it was hilarious. “You have your shadows…Hades will be good at keeping track of them.” He pointed out as he managed to slowly stop laughing. He wiped his eyes. “And I will put magical restraints on them like I have with all my other children.” he added more seriously. He looked back at Celina. “Oh, yes! These are-” he looked around and realized most of his other children had vanished and he pouted, hands on his hips. 

He focused on who was here now, and smiled brightly as he pulled Charlie up to meet Celina, vibrating with excitement. Charlie looked so much like him. She waved shyly, but her eyes were lit up with a familiar joy. “This is Charlie! My heir, and…” He gestured to Satan, Emily waving from his shoulder. “You already know Emily, I’m sure, but you may not know that she is--” he flushed, “Ah, they are twins. And Adam’s children.” he cleared his throat again. “I didn’t know…Lilith let me think they were hers. She said Emily died and…she told Adam I didn’t want her…” he looked about to cry again. 

Celina's heart bled for the sad angel and she led him to the kitchen “Oh that's awful honey… but at least you're  all together now right? Such cruelty can never last forever… and oh I already have grandchildren that's wonderful! Here, have a seat, I'll make you some food; Alastor you sit too. You look so skinny, are you eating enough?” She asked, pinching her son's cheek next.

Alastor rubbed Lucifer’s back. “ Of course mother I am actually the cook of the family. I take very good care of them and myself, I promise. ” He couldn't live with himself if any of them starved…

Emily giggled and fluttered over to hover behind Alastor and kissed his cheek. “I already call him papa!” she declared sweetly. “It makes him soooo red!” she teased.

Lucifer sniffled but nodded, clinging to Charlie’s hand and she patted his hair gently. “It's been a lot of fun getting everyone settled, but my Hotel is one of the safest places in the Pride Ring!” Charlie declared brightly. “We are all…recovering from what Mo-Lilith did to all of us…but I love my twin sooo much!” she gushed. She turned to the angel by her side. “You might remember Vaggie, she’s my girlfriend!” she indeed proudly.

Vaggie smiled shyly. “Hello again Celina…”

Lucifer leaned against Alastor, purring softly. “Adam is the most level headed of our nest, but Alastor is the domestic one.” he said lightly. “He really does so much to provide for us.” he was so proud of his mate. “Oh, I do apologize for turning him into an Alpha though…” he added. “That distinction was not natural to him when he first arrived in hell. It was more inadvertent.” 

He glanced at his remaining children. “This is my eldest…” he frowned and glanced at the door where Adam had left through. “Ah…second eldest child. My eldest in Hell, my first with Lilith. He is the Sin of Wrath…and seems to be intent on courting Emily.” Emily gave a happy squeak and flushed purple. Lucifer sighed but he was smiling. “And this is Beezlebub, my first daughter and third child with Lilith, the Sin of Gluttony. She’s also a good provider.” he praised and Bee flushed as she clung to Vortex’s paw. “This is her paramour, Vortex.” he added. “My other initial children from just after the fall have seemingly wandered off.” he said huffily. 

“Asmodeus, Sin of Lust..was fathered by the Ars Goetia king Paimon. He’s probably off with his fiancee, a darling little clown imp, Fizzarolli and his fiance a Ars Goetia princess, Octavia. Leviathan, Sin of Envy…seems to be doing his utmost to court Sera…” his eye twitched and he quickly moved on, “Belphegor, Sin of Sloth, was unable to make it to our family reunion, and Mammon, Sin of Greed, is probably out there courting St. Peter…” He was a bit amused by how amorous his offspring was, but it was also a little annoying. 

Not that he could throw stones concerning self control.

“Ah, poor Sera, I bet that's really ruffling her feathers but she might be happy to be chased for once, the poor woman works too hard and that's coming from me.” Celina said “I don't think that woman has taken a break since the dawn of creation.” Celina valued hard work and she valued Sera’s work ethic but she believed it brought her more stress than joy.

She smiled at Lucifer’s praise of Alastor. “I knew he would be. He was always such a hard worker and always did his very best to take care of me and his grandmother while she was with us.” She looked a little guilty then. “I'm sorry Al… I was your mother and I didn't protect you the way I should have…”

Alastor sat forward and took her hands “ Don't you dare apologize Mother; you always did what you could and I made my own choices, always, ” he assured her. Him being in hell it had nothing to do with her! Sure his first murder and the start of the cannibalism sort of did but the others… he wasn't going to think about it not while here with her. “ You did nothing wrong .”

Lucifer wasn’t particularly certain he wanted his erstwhile elder sister to have such succor. After all, she was one of the ones that outcast him in the first place. But if Leviathan wanted her he wouldn’t interfere. But he wasn’t keen on helping her. Especially since he figured he knew what Levi was planning. It would serve her right. 

He tuned back in and smiled soothingly at Alastor as he climbed onto his lap shamelessly. “You raised a fine son, Celina. I am forever grateful that he wound up in Hell…” he realized how that sounded and cleared his throat. “Uh. I mean, he’s sort of-'' psychopath, he was going to say but he didn’t know if Alastor would want him to say that. 

“Oh um… I am glad he was able to make a life down there. I worried about him for a long time… and after learning about the Exterminations I thought maybe… he'd be gone forever” she said “But actually Lute told me you're some sort of big shot down there! You host a radio show! Oh I know you always loved radios I am so happy you have a job doing what you love still!” She gushed

Alastor chuckled awkwardly and ran his hands through his hair. “ Yes well  you know idle hands get nothing done and hell is a live fast or die hard kind of place so I made sure everyone knew not to mess with me and got a nice cozy job off the bat. ” He was not telling his mom what he did with that radio show. “ Actually it helped introduce me to Lucifer’s daughter Charlie here and I kind of grew attached and when I met Luci here we bonded ” he blushed

“That's so sweet” she cooed she wouldn't pry she knew he was leaving huge chunks of the story out but she wouldn't press not yet. Not while he was still so nervous around her.

Lucifer started laughing before covering his mouth. “Ah! Yes! Alastor is very well known!” He managed. 

Emily was back on Satan’s shoulder, humming softly as she watched how happy everyone was. It made her feel all tingly. 

“I knew you were meant to be a star!” she said “I'm glad you have family down there and aren't so lonely without me anymore.” He was always clinging to her dress as a boy.

“I am doing fine mother… are you? Is heaven really as wonderful as everyone claims?” He hoped so, she only deserved the best.

“Of course I am honey and now it's perfect knowing you're okay. I do get restless sometimes but I have my job to keep me happy being able to help others and having the ability to do so it's all I've ever wanted.” Celina smiled. She looked between Alastor and Lucifer “Maybe we both ended up where we needed to be.”

Lucifer hummed happily as he wrapped his arms around Alastor’s neck. It was so strange to see the touch adverse sinner having the little blonde Fallen Angel all over him. Lucifer wanted to scent Alastor but decided to have some decorum in front of his mate’s mother. 

“ Thank you. ” he said and hugged Lucifer close this hadn't been as horrible as he pictured for so long.

-- -- --

Lute heard a familiar booming voice and she looked up from where she was sitting with two of her sisters, Calliope and Lyre. Calliope was a bit broader in the shoulder and hip then she, with a rounder face. Lyre was a little shorter than them with her hair kept a little longer and her face was sharper like a fox’s. “Adam!” she gasped and the three of them jumped to their feet to run towards the man that was for all intents and purposes their father. 

They froze in the door when they saw him, Calliope and Lyre hesitating but Lute threw herself into his arms. “Adam!” she gasped, throat tight with relief and grief. “I am so sorry!” 

Adam caught her and hugged her tight tearing up a little but smiled brightly “Holy shit Lute… girls I am so fucking happy to see you guys!” He looked at Lyre and Calliope “Are you all recovering okay?” He asked, he didn't mind them keeping their distance. He knew he looked scary.

Lute wrapped her legs around Adam’s stomach, her arms around his neck and she sobbed, absently scenting him. Oddly…the scent of Lucifer and Alastor laid over his mating glands did not repel her.

Lyre and Calliope shared a look before diving forward to join Lute in hugging Adam. And a moment later the other nine girls showed up and joined the pile, pinning Adam to the ground as they all piled on, hugging, kissing and preening him as he cried out how much they had missed him. 

Polyhymnia, Thalia, Euterpe, Terpsichore, Erato, Harpsichord, Sistrum, Sheng and Chime. 

Adam laughed and cried with them trying to somehow wrap himself around all of them. His girls he'd missed them. Fuck sure he loved hell alot but these were his main bitches his ride or die and they'd proved it. “Fuck I missed all of you so much. Are you all okay? Where's the others?” He asked, squeezing them all together.

“Some of them are already working, boss!” Chime said her fairy-like voice was higher than most of the others.

“Working? On what?” He asked, they were injured! And there was no one to fight right now, right?

Lute shook her head slightly. “We are the ones left in the compound when it collapsed, the others were mainly uninjured, Adam. They are…they’re becoming guardian angels.” She told him, smiling slightly. 

Adam blinked and smiled, heart swelling with pride. “I couldn't think of a better purpose for all of them” he said, hugging them all again. He was so proud of his girls. “I'm sorry so sorry for doing this to all of you. Putting my pain and loneliness into all of you then making you all suffer with me. But I'm still selfish I'm so glad you all stayed by my side too”

Lute slowly released Adam so that the others could get close too. She was so relieved to see him ‘alive’ and ‘well’...but he looked happy. He looked so happy. And that soothed something inside her. 

She loved him, she always would…but now she could move on. He was happy. He had a new nest to worry about. The exterminations were no longer…and most of the flock that wasn’t dead were moving on, starting to find new reasons for living.

She should do the same.

“You know it!” She laughed as she punched his shoulder. Maybe she would join her sisters in pursuing that shy snake. He seemed smitten with her after all..he was so…cute. He wasn’t at all like Adam. And maybe that was a good thing.

Adam laughed “Ouch! Heh, nice to know being injured didn't weaken your fighting any,” he said, “So what are you all going to be doing?” He asked them.

“We're trying to woo that pretty snake doctor” Thalia said conspiratorially.

Lute rolled her eyes. “Sir Pentious has been very kindly nursing us back to health. A lot of the girls have decided to see who can get him into bed first. He’s surpassingly shy.” She explained with a laugh, averting her eyes slightly. 

Hymn giggled and scooted closer. “I just want to see if he really has two dicks!!”

Euterpe fussed with her hair, “He’s a tease!” She huffed, cheeks a little flushed. 

All the other girls were quick to interject their own comments, praising Sir Pentious. Clearly desiring Adam’s approval. 

“Wow, girls, girls calm down!” Adam laughed this was so fucking funny. “For one, I bet he does have two dicks, I learned those animal sinners and winners are really close to anatomically correct and hearing stories about him while he was still in hell he was a terribly shy flirt there too!” he said, “Man paradise for him is getting chased by a bunch of warrior women. He's gonna die a third time. Death by snu snu!” He and a few others laughed

“Where is he anyway? The princess of Hell Charlie is here to see him, she's been really worried about how he was doing” he said “So if you guys do jump his bones try not to break his fragile heart got it? Don't need my daughter breaking my spine over it’

They all clustered closer and Lute flushed and tried not to picture it. Nope. Not thinking about it. She bit her bottom lip and pressed her thighs together, letting the other girls take Adam’s attention for once. She was feeling warm…she must be getting sick.   

Lyre piped up, “He’s probably at his lab, Sera set it up for his inventions!”

Sistrum added, “We don’t plan on breaking his heart! We’re going to share him! We just want to see who can get him first!”

Hymn smirked and nudged Lute. “We think he fancies Lute though!”

Adam was nodding all on board with the idea until they mentioned Lute and he turned his eyes on her. “Wait, he fancies you?” He asked, feeling a bit of a jealous for just a moment. She’d always been by his side. He’d sort of figured she always would be…but that was stupid and selfish. He had two perfect mates…and babies on the way. He shouldn’t stop her from finding that fulfillment for herself.

Lute glanced up at Adam from under her eyelashes and then away before laughing and shrugging as she looked back up at him. “Well, he was trying to hit on that Cherri Bomb at the club, remember? I guess he has a type! And good taste!” she declared, tossing her hair. “He could do worse.” she added as she buffed her nails on her shirt and glanced at them. 

Hymn snorted and shoved Lute a bit harder. “Well, just save some for the rest of us!”

Chime giggled and hugged Lute from the back. “Sharing is caring!”

“It sure is,” Adam agreed, “Just don’t tire the poor guy out too much! What did he even become up here? The way you guys are thirsting after him, is he an Omega?” he asked curiously. At their flushed faces and averted eyes he laughed. Most of his ribs were Deltas, only a few were betas. So it made sense they wanted to share a sweet omega for themself. He just hoped the poor sinner made winner could keep up.

“Of course we would make sure he was always comfortable! We would not just use him like that!” Lute spat back, a bit stung that he would think they would be so selfish and cruel. And then she realized what she had somewhat admitted to and she got more flustered. 

But really now, even with twelve of them pursuing one man, they didn’t intend to be selfish. He would be allowed to chose who was in his nest at any time…who was the one fucking him…they would be able to pleasure eachother in the meantime! 

Yes, they had had long discussions on the matter. They had considered making a schedule, but ultimately decided that he would get to chose. If that meant he only ever wanted one of them…they would be content. Well…for now. They could work on seducing him for an orgy later.

Adam watched his most faithful batch of bad bitches plot the downfall of a poor, poor soul. It was hilarious. He was happy for them. He was a little surprised that Lute was going all in for it…in fact, she seemed almost…protective of Sir Pentious already.

“So guys let's go meet my new husbandos and get snake boi out of his lab tower thing we got lots more to do today!” He said suddenly a lot more perkier.

Lute was a little startled and she gave Adam a look of suspicion. What was he thinking in that pretty head of his? She was about to press him for details when he gestured for them to get up and she gave a long suffering sigh but let Calliope and Lyre pull her to her feet. She absently preened Chime’s wings as Hymn preened hers. “Alright, sir, on your lead!” she said brightly. He seemed so much more like himself…happier than she’d seen him in decades. Centuries even.

Adam beamed and like a parade marshal led his girls back to the kitchen. “We're here! Guys these are my girls! Girls, these are my guys!” He said, gesturing grandly.

Alastor turned toward all the former exterminators and waved at them “ Ah what a pleasure to meet you all, quite a pleasure. I'm Alastor !” He greeted some of them looked quite tasty but he immediately smacked that thought way into left field and out of pocket.

Lucifer looked up when Adam came back in, followed by what seemed to be a whole flock of ducklings. They were so devoted! It was adorable. And then he saw Lute and she seemed…much softened. She -like all the rest of the dozen or so girls- seemed a bit under the weather still, but she still seemed much…calmer. More content. Happier? He couldn’t tell. 

Lute was a bit flustered to see Lucifer watching her so intently…and Charlie and Vaggie too and-- she balked a bit when she saw two of what could only be the Seven Deadly Sins. She was a bit confused. 

Charlie waved “It um nice to meet you all!” Charlie said trying to not get defensive. 

Satan observed all the little angels as they came in he could tell that magically they were weaker than Emily but physically they could probably down her especially in a group. “Nice to meet you all I am Sin of Wrath, Satan.” he didn't get instead just feeding Emily a cookie that Celina has put on the table.

Emily gave a happy squeak and accepted the cookie. She gazed sweetly up at Satan. He was so thoughtful!

Beelzebub rolled her eyes at Satan’s sickening sweet display before grabbing a cookie to give to Vortex, even adding on a kiss on his nose. She glanced at the very monochrome angels. “I am the Sin of Gluttony, Beelzebub.” she added with a bright smile and a wave before sticking her tongue out at her brother.

“There are my children that I first had when I fell. With Lilith. Uh, Asmodeus, Mammon, and Leviathan were with us…but seemed to have…wandered off.” Lucifer added.

Lute glanced towards Satan, eyeing him narrowly for a moment. He was certainly a big, buff guy. About as tall as Adam had been. That's when she realized Adam had gotten taller. He was massive now. It had been a little easy to miss that, what with his skin being literally pitch black and with the addition of the horns and all. (She wondered how Lucifer managed to--) she shook the thought away quickly.

She took a step forward as her flock fell in line behind her with military precision. She addressed the table as a whole, but she was gazing at Charlie.  

“We are the last of Adam’s loyal ribs…I mean that literally.” she smirked at Satan’s expression. Ok, that was funny. “Yes…Adam tore out his own ribs to create us. We 12 are the last that remained loyal when the rest….” her lips twisted and she clutched reflexively at her side. “Uh. Rebelled.” her wings fluttered a bit. “We are Lute,” she gestured to herself. “Calliope, Lyre, Polyhymnia, Thalia, Euterpe, Terpsichore, Erato, Harpsichord, Sistrum, Sheng and Chime” she gestured to the rest of her sisters. She glanced at Adam. “Adam’s a massive dork.” she added dryly. 

“We were created with varying degrees of loneliness, resentment and pain, but we are willing to work past that. The ribs that were not…killed…during the last battle have already redeemed themselves and are working with Celina to become guardian angels.” she added. 

“Yes they're fine girls… I hope you can all forgive them, they're very hard workers” Celina said.

Adam got this weird far away blank look on his face. “I'm… I'm happy they're still alive; they were probably really scared ;the ones who had the capacity to flee in the first place.” And he'd led to a few of their deaths himself. Even the ones running out of fear of Adele. Luci was right they had been able to do more with their lives. He wondered if they'd ever want to see him again if they could ever forgive each other. Fuck his chest hurt. “I hope they're happy whatever they're doing…”

Lucifer blinked and got down from Alastor’s lap to go to comfort Adam, arriving at the same time as the the girls noticed how upset he was. Lucifer ignored them and manifested his wings to hover upwards and reached out to cup Adam’s face in his palms. “Hush, Adam…they are at peace now…” he said soothingly. He leaned forward to press his forehead to Adam’s. 

Lute was about to tell Adam that they had deserved what they had gotten for what they  had done to him, to them all…but she bit it back and let his mate comfort him. 

Emily’s eyes widened and she watched her papa, hesitating as she debated letting mama comfort him or joining in. 

Adam wrapped his arms around Lucifer  and held him close. “Yeah yeah I know baby…”

Alastor manifested beside Lute. “ Your intentions are good but feeding into his wrathful ego is the last thing he needs. Adam believes in creating you all with his negative emotions it was only natural that they continue the purpose he made them for. To pass on suffering. So their deaths are his fault whether people like us believe they deserve it or not” he whispered to the flock.

Lute flinched and they all turned to stare at him in varying degrees of confusion, shock or fear. Lute was mainly startled and a bit embarrassed. “How did you know what I was going to say?!“ she whispered back. She could see his point, but really! 

Lucifer nuzzled Adam’s throat, scenting him blatantly. He nipped gently over his mating gland, his own claim bite already scarred over. He let his scent wreath around his mate. 

“Luci stop that tickles” Adam said and pushed at him giggling “Are you trying to get me horny, Alastor will kill us if we fuck in his mom's house!” He whispered while grinning. Lucifer was such a good distraction.

“You pigeons all have the same brain-to-mouth filter he does. I can see it plain as day on your faces. Built with the same vindictive hearts.” He leaned over, wrapping his arms around Lute and Harpsichord. “You'll have to get a handle on that judgemental attitude if you want to be help to anyone in the guardian angel program or even with Adam in his healing. He's putting on a happy face but I assure you he's still in a fair amount of pain.”

Both Lute and Harpsichord flinched and all of them looked ruffled and indignant…but none of them argued with him. Lute stared at him with slowly narrowing eyes before scanning his throat.  “Ah. He’s claimed you too. You do love him.” She murmured with satisfaction. 

“And we know he’s in pain! We aren’t blind!” Harpsichord scoffed as she slowly shoved his arm off of her shoulder as the others crowded closer to see Adam’s claim mark.

“Oh, it’s true!” Chime giggled.  Calliope and Lyre exchanged smug glances. 

“He always did like redheads.” Hymn sighed wistfully. 

The others surrounded them, giggling and teasing Alastor. 

“Has he topped you?” Terpsichore asked brightly. 

“Have you topped him ?” Enterpe asked excitedly. 

“Are you going to let him breed you?!” Thalia asked. 

Alastor backed off when he became the subject of attention his face turned bright red “That's hardly any of your business!” He said with staticky embarrassment.  “Adam! Get your girls!” He called out.

Adam barely looked away from Lucifer “They don't bite,” he said nuzzling his cute angel.

At a few of their laughter Alastor had a feeling he was missing some sort of joke.

Lucifer giggled and kissed Adam’s cheek and hoovering up to perch on his shoulder before turning to look at the twelve young women surrounding his shy mate. He’d never seen Alastor look so flustered. “Aw, Alastor, don’t look so upset, I’m sure they’ll bite if you ask nicely!” he teased before addressing the girls. “Go on now, don’t you have a snake to seduce?” he added, waving his hands as if shooing geese. 

Lute bared her teeth playfully before grabbing Calliope’s wrist and drawing the rest away with a whistle. “See you later, Adam!” she called over her shoulder. Lucifer was right. They did have a snake to seduce.

Alastor was relieved when they all left and straightened his bowtie “ My goodness I do not envy our fallen snake friend at all!” he said 

“Oh he'll have a ball they'll take good care of him,” Adam said.

“I wanted to see him while we were here,” Charlie said with a frown.

*We can see him maybe next visit, but, uh, I have a feeling he'll be very distracted if we try this time,” Adam said feeling a little bad he interrupted Charlie's mission. But he'd feel worse if he interrupted his girls. The deserved to find happiness.

Chapter Text

Sera was glad they'd made it without incident (she still hadn't noticed a certain flaming rooster's absence.) And sighed floating down to sit in one of the fruit trees Celina had dotting her landscape. Maybe…this wouldn't be so bad. And she blushed a little, Leviathan had not given any time of day to any omega that had come his way. Not that it mattered! She wasn't giving him any of hers either! She peered down and saw him staring at her. 

Leviathan felt some of the tension leave his shoulders when he finally saw Sera perching closer to the ground where he could reach her. He decided to allow her some space by not climbing up the tree, instead he coiled himself around the base of the trunk, laying down with his head resting in his arms as he peered up at her. He would wait for her to address him first. 

Sera noticed him but didn't call down to him. At first anyway. But she couldn’t help but watch him. He was…aesthetically appealing, she could admit. Privately.

Leviathan was starting to feel a little dry but he was reluctant to part from Sera, he had to at least push her into allowing him to court her. He couldn’t leave her until then, someone else might make a move! She was his! His eyes started to drift closed. 

Sera watched him for a bit and frowned as he clearly started to get sleepy. She knew some reptiles liked napping in the sun but his saltwater scent of the ocean was starting to become seaweedy… if he was the Sin of Envy; wasn't that ring mainly water? She floated down and summoned some cool water out of the air and slowly ran it over his form, “Are you alright, Leviathan? If you need water you can just ask.” She said warming the water slightly, hoping it wasn't too cold for him. 

He startled, eyes wide and pupils tiny in the black of his eyes as he reared back, claws raised and tail uncoiling in a flash as he almost lunged before he realized what was happening. He flushed a bright green and sheepishly lowered his hands. “Oh, my lady, I apologize…I hope I did not startle you.” he apologized, a bit ashamed of his abrupt fight response. He had not been sleeping well lately, he was always on edge, afraid of attack. He hadn’t meant to fall asleep in her presence and he’d thought she was a threat for an instant. When he registered the warm water he nearly melted as he re-coiled around the tree. “Oh-...” he purred. That was lovely. He peered up at her, eyes hungry and intent. “You are generous…thoughtful. Observant.”

Sera has been startled but she guessed if she'd was suddenly drenched in water upon waking she'd be violent too. So she only had moved back a little. “No, I am quite alright.” At his hungry look and string of compliments she blushed, looking away. “I have to be, Heaven would fall apart if I was not.” she said and sat beside him in the grass as he lowered his threat posture.

Leviathan was delighted when the pretty angel sat near him and he all but pounced on her as he laid his head boldly in her lap and stared up at her, careful not to impale her on his horns. He wanted to impale her on something else of course. “Of course, that is only to be expected for one of your magnificence!” he declared. “But I do believe my Ring could do without me for some little time…so perhaps I will stay to keep you company!” 

Sera gasped at his boldness and tried to push him off fruitlessly. “Have you no shame!” She said looking around to see if anyone was watching but there was not. Her blueberry scent was strong around them. “Don't you sins need to, like, actually be managed?” She rebutted; why would he want to stay here with her?!

“Not really.” He chuckled as he licked his teeth, purring a little with satisfaction. “I left some of my underlings in charge of course, they can manage things until I’ve managed you…” She smelt delicious. Ripe. The underlying musk of an Alpha was a bit cloying…but he knew she’d be so, so sweet when he fixed her dynamic. He felt himself becoming aroused and this time he let it happen. “You smell good…and you never answered me before…why don’t you have a harem of Omegas falling over themselves for you?” 

Sera growled softly barring her teeth, “I don't need managed, demon.” She hissed and she trembled a bit in his hold, “And it's none of your business why I am single. But if you must know it's because I work too much to get out and date. And blueberries doesn't inspire that much confidence for them.” not that she went out looking anyway, if she was in rut she just fucked one of the comfort Omegas and was done with it. She had no need of a mate!

Leviathan loved how fierce she was and he bared his teeth right back. And got more comfortable on her lap, shifting his face nearer to her groin. He wondered how big her alpha cock was…he’d let her play with it for just a little longer before making her lose it. “I think you smell divine…” he said before laughing at his own joke. He looked younger when he laughed, face softer. He smiled more sweetly up at her. “I don’t know what those bastards are thinking…I can feel how powerful you are…” he said softly. “You’re beautiful…I want to keep you.” He shifted onto his back, letting her see how aroused he was for her as his hemipenes started slipping out of his slit. 

Sera covered her mouth and nose! How dare he! He was so, so! She should burn him alive for his insolence. But she couldn't help how her cock twitched at his closeness, nor the way she gasped, eyes widening at his crude display of his own arousal. He was so confident and shameless as he presented himself for her. And it was clear he was totally aware that he was making himself prone to her. Her ears pressed back. “You need to stop,” she rasped, her blueberry scent starting to spice up. She wanted to both burn him yet touch him. It wasn't fair, why was such a crude and frankly disgusting display not being punished immediately by her?

Leviathan’s eyes slid partially shut and he started purring in satisfaction as he nuzzled his face into her crotch, moaning as he felt her arousal. She was responding to him! She smelled so wonderful. “Mmm…!” he moaned again as he buried his face in her groin, inhaling her scent and rubbing his cheek against her skirt-covered cock. “Can I taste you?” he asked breathlessly. Sure, he was planning on getting rid of this cock…but it smelled good to him right now…and it was good to go slow with this. Besides…he wanted to see the face she made as he sucked her.

Sera moaned against her will, “N-no! We’re in public! S-someone could see!” No one was around, everyone was either inside or their short attention span had caused them to flee the area. And her body was not cooperating as her legs were already spreading a bit, her cock hardening under her dress, the many eyes watching their purserer in interest while her main ones were shut in denial.

“Hah, let them see, let them see what they’re missing…what they neglected in their ignorance…” He growled hungrily as he rubbed his cheek against her again, eyes half-lidded as he moaned and nipped at her through her skirt. “Let me have a taste…” he begged. She smelled like blueberry pie…with cinnamon. He shifted, grabbing her skirt in his clawed hands, but not pulling her skirt up without her permission. Half on his side, his hemipenes were half out now, and he humped the ground absently. His cocks were slick, shiny, dark green and smelled of salt and licorice. 

Sera was watching him, watching his cocks slowly emerge; she felt herself salivate, no omega had ever smelled like that. She quickly looked around, no one was there. Was there really any harm in one small indulgence? “Fine! But be quick and it better be good!” She said, ashamed but eager to know, to feel what this creature has to offer. She wanted to reach out and touch him too.

His eyes opened wide and he stared at her with blown out pupils before opening his maw to show off just how long his tongue was before he quickly bunched up her skirt and dove underneath before she could change her mind. He growled hungrily and buried his face against her groin, inhaling greedily before pulling back so he could swallow her down and he wrapped his tongue around her throbbing length as he took her easily into his throat. He stayed on his side, hoping she might be so generous to give him similar relief…He moaned as he tasted her. She was so delicious. He scraped his teeth carefully along her length as he pulled off of her for just a moment. “How’s that, my lady?” he purred before swallowing her whole.

Sera cried out in shock of how quickly and easily he had taken her length. Being one of the tallest beings in heaven she was by no means small and had been intimidating to most. And he took her cock like it was nothing. She bent over him hands splayed over his scales as she shuddered from the sudden amounts of pleasure his tongue provided. “Oh Lord- it's, it's too much!” She cried she tried to calm down; she wasn't a fresh faced maiden! She was an experienced alpha! She had to give as well as receive. He should be honored to be touching her. She slid her hands down his torso and trunk until she reached those delicious looking cocks and hesitated just a moment before running her delicate fingers over them both.

He sucked hungrily on her thick, heavy cock. His mind was heady with lust  but he felt a defiant rage burning in the back of his skull and he had to resist biting down. His instincts were screaming that he needed to dominate her now, fuck her, fuck the Alpha out of her. Bitch her…make her his Omega, his little breeding mare. He closed his eyes, clutching tighter at her thigh, trying to reign in his instincts. No, he was in control. He wanted to pleasure her…not scare her…he was calm…then she touched him.

He choked, tail thrashing and slamming the ground before he went limp and pliant under her touch, moan muffled but still loud enough to be heard around her cock as he bucked up against her hand. His moist cocks were now fully out of his slit, throbbing, black at the tips and leaking a thin, good smelling pre cum. He was purring as he kneaded her thigh, suckling lazily.

Sera felt a laugh build in her chest and let it out “Oh, is that all it takes to bring the silly snake out?” She asked and stroked both his cocks gently. It was kind of cute. And it felt so good, she never had a comfort omega do this for her and it was amazing!

Leviathan opened his eyes slightly when he heard her laugh and he felt a sense of triumph. She was starting to soften towards him. But he also felt…warm. Pleased. He swallowed around her a bit harder, hollowing his cheeks as he started to bob his head. He coiled his tongue around the thick cock, pressing hard against the big vein running up the underside.

He was also writhing beneath her hand and basking in her angelic glory. He bucked shallowly into her hand, doing his best not to overwhelm her, although his scent was thick and heady. It mingled so well with her own sweet scent. 

Sera bucked up into his mouth “Ah! Leviathan!” She cried out before biting her lip, all of her eyes open and watching him as she squeezed his cocks and stroked them more. She felt more ashamed but so, so alive~

Leviathan growled in response, determined to make her cum, he wanted to feast on her spend. Her useless, pointless spend. After all, she would never breed anyone…but he would certainly breed her. He bucked his cocks up into her hand harder. Letting her know what she had to look forward to, spearing her holes, rearranging her guts. Forming her body to his measurements, marking her. Claiming her. Ruining her.

Sera moaned obscenely, barely keeping her hold on his cocks. She came embarrassingly quickly, her poor knot going ignored as she came down his throat. She wasn't the same with him of course having manners and being a sweet angel, her large yet soft hands massaging and holding his knots like a good future omega should. “L-Leviathan please-!” She panted it felt so good but it hurt too!

He hesitated for a moment before shifting to clutch both hands around her knot and holding tightly. He slowly pulled off, but made sure to swallow every drop. He finally released her cock with a wet gasp before immediately burrowing deeper to lap at her hole. Her scent was driving him feral…he pressed the flat of his tongue against the tightly furled hole before lapping up at her cunt and then burying the whole length of his tongue inside. 

Sera squeaked softly and squirmed, “Too much, too much!” She was an Alpha! She wasn't meant to be entered! What was he playing at! She arched, clenching around his tongue. “Nooo! Leviathan! You're not meant to go there!” She panted surely things worked the same in Hell!

Leviathan growled and shifted to abandon her cock (knot and all) and reached under her thick thighs to grab her wonderfully plush ass bruisingly tight as he continued to plunder her with obscene slurps and moans. Her sweet slick was a heady nectar. He could drink her all day. And maybe he would. He pulled out, flicking his tongue at her clit before diving back in, searching for her spot. 

Sera sobbed and quickly removed her hands from his cocks and placed them at his head, digging them in his hair, hips jerking, almost riding his face. She clearly didn't know how to handle the new stimulation. Yet her body got wet and gushed for him all the same. Her angelic voice singing for him.

He smirked and let her have some control, slurping thirstily at her slick. Once she was an Omega it would be even sweeter, he knew it. He wanted to drive her crazy, to the cusp again and again and again until she was begging for it. Edging her cruelly.

Sera got so close, voice louder and louder as she got closer and then he'd stop or back off and she whimpered “Leviathan! What- why!” She whined trying to pull him closer again. “What game are you playing?” She asked panting.

He hummed, thrusting his tongue back in and jabbing at her g-spot again and again. Then he slowly released her ass, reaching up to grab her wrists as he pulled her hands away and got out from between her legs, looming over her flushed and trembling form. “Wanna cum, my lady?” He crooned as he shifted upright, positioning his cocks at her entrance. He could fit them both in her cunt…or one in each hole. Decisions decisions. 

Sera wanted to, oh, she wanted to badly, “I- what do you want?” She breathed trying to focus, her gaze sliding down to those large cocks. He wanted them inside of her but that was- that was wrong! He was going to ruin her!

“I want to make you my Queen, of course!” He declared fervently, staring into her beautiful angelic eyes. So unlike anything else in Hell. “And I plan on breeding you full of my guppies…again and again and again.” He growled, not caring that she knew all of his intentions now and he leaned closer to nuzzle her throat. He kissed her pulse before skimming his teeth over her mating gland. He inhaled shamelessly before pulling away. 

“You won’t have to carry the weight of the realm on your shoulders alone…I will stay by your side and share the burden.” He promised softly. Not promising to take it from her…but promising a partnership. He smirked and nipped her jaw. “Unless you just want to take a break and be my knot warmer…” he added lasciviously. Either worked for him. 

Sera gasped, stomach flipping at his sordid promise. He wanted to bitch her?! To ruin her so thoroughly she changed forever? She writhed under him. “I can't, they need me!” she panted, she was all that was left. Oh, but the promise, the idea of not having to carry it all alone anymore! She teared up, she wanted that so much; she was so tired!

Leviathan pulled back slightly to stare at her face as she nearly broke. She looked exhausted. What were the rest of these bitches doing leaving everything to one Seraphim?! “Where are the other Seraphim? You really don’t have any help? You’re doing everything?” He stroked her face with one hand as his other grabbed her hip, adjusting her as he teased her slit with the tip of one tapered cock. 

Sera shook her head, she couldn't say, couldn't tell. If she did… what if what happened to them happened to her? Heaven would be truly bereft! “Please don't, they need me!” she turned away from him, she shouldn't be doing this, she had work responsibilities. She shouldn't be fraternizing with some demon out in a garden like this! “I should go-” she tried to crawl out from under him. This wasn't right!

Leviathan snarled and pinned her beneath him, tail whipping out behind them and slamming the ground once before he lifted her up and coiled around her and started to lower her onto his throbbing, dripping cock. “Well then, we’ll just figure it out after you’re mine.” he said hungrily.

Sera flared all her wings and eyes trying to startle him, trying to escape but he restrained her all the same. And she knew all it would take was just one flare of holy magic; all she had to do was hit him once

But. 

Did she even really want that? She thrashed a bit in his hold as he constricted her. “Leviathan… I-“ she tensed as she felt his cock start to breach her slit, nothing had ever been in there before and she let out a low keening whine. It…it felt so good! 

Leviathan hesitated, eyes drawn to her wings for a moment and he flinched but did not loosen. But it did clear his mind. He could overpower her, she seemed reluctant to attack him. But if he pushed her too far she might just…Erase him. At the same time…she might just hate him. And for some reason the thought of that scared him more. He growled and retreated slightly. He still held her tightly, but now he was no longer pressing into her slit. 

He blinked at her, mind churning slowly before he was suddenly furious. How dare she deny him. He was offering her all that he had! She would be his queen! They would rule Envy! She would no longer be overwhelmed. She would be properly appreciated! He would adore her! How. Dare. She. 

Her look of fear and pain registered in his crazed mind and he realized he had dug his claws into the side of her face. 

He froze and his face went blank. 

Dammit. He couldn’t do this. He closed his eyes, groaning and then released her entirely, coiling around himself and burying his face in his hands. “Go!” He snarled. 

He’d hurt her! 

She’d hate him…refuse him…

Sera scrambled back and away from him holding her face, the blue blood dripping down her cheek. All her eyes were focused solely on him and were full of tears as she fixed her dress and stood. “I'm sorry, I'm so sorry…there's too much. I just can't!” and she was gone, she didn't even fly she just teleported away, her sobs echoing behind her.

Leviathan started to weep quietly. 

He had been right…

But it hurt so badly. 

He found himself licking her blood off his claws before sobbing harder. 

He was so furious…but the sorrow was devouring the anger leaving him feeling empty. 

Yet why was the blood blue?

Chapter Text

Lucifer let Adam talk to Charlie, he’d fluttered over to Alastor’s mother. He had pulled Celina aside to ask her questions concerning the state of Heaven and Earth, how both realms had been affected by Adam’s violent Fall. “Sir Pentious said something about him ripping through the fabric of all three realms? Have there been any lingering effects?” 

Celina nodded slowly, face turning more sober as her smile fell. She looked sad, remorseful.  “Oh yes! Yes, thousands of humans died. But what's worse is Heaven has no idea where a majority of the souls went. Peter was busy at the gate for hours managing the influx of souls but they were all at the periphery of the disaster; at the epicenter it's like... They're just gone.” She said with a slight tremble in her voice.  “Sera and the elders covered up Adam’s Fall, saying he's investigating the disappearances…but they couldn't hide the battle in Hell or the Exterminations, so they tied it in, saying that the battle was Hell’s retaliation and the sudden influx of souls has thrown everything off kilter. The winners were not happy that the Exterminations were happening so they've been put off till further notice.” she said with a miserable frown.

Lucifer had expected to hear bad news, but he was not prepared for this sort of tragedy! He stared at her with horror, hoping this was some cruel jape. Thousands of dead humans…but their souls were just…gone? She said they were not in Heaven, he knew they weren’t in Hell! So where were they? 

Charlie had followed her father to the side of the room and she stood behind him, staring at Celina with equal horror in her expressive eyes. Eyes that were starting to turn red. 

Vaggie clutched her hand, murmuring soothingly in her ear, telling her to stay calm.

“But there is a hole here where Adam Fell,  you can see straight down to Earth and it's like a great crater. Sera said that you and Lilith made the Grand Canyon and Mariana trench respectively when you Fell, yes? Well this is worse and no one knows why,” she said solemnly while conjuring an orb. Inside of it was the view where they could see down inside the crater to the lava below. It was a disaster. “It's still too hot for even the angels to investigate. All the guardian angels are working the first aid stations and soup kitchens helping humans. The only reason I am still here is to help the rest of the exterminators recover…” which was a good thing; because she was here she'd seen her son again. But it was clear Earth needed Heaven now more than ever. 

Why were they not trying to get more angels to join the relief effort?

Lucifer listened with growing horror, eyes wide and staring intently at the orb as he felt his soul churn with despair. Oh…his poor souls. He clutched his hand to his chest, almost crying. 

Adam and Alastor smelled his distress and both quickly crossed to him. “Baby what's wrong?” Adam asked as he stroked Lucifer’s hair before looking into the orb “Woah, did a volcano erupt?” He asked.

Alastor wrapped his arms around Lucifer carefully, peering around them into the orb with narrowed eyes. “No Adam, I doubt it would be so simple…”

“It's your crater.” Celina told Adam gently. “From when you Fell…”

Adam felt a little awed before he took in the ramifications and felt sick, “Wait, I made that?!” He said, looking at it closer, “That's fucking huge?!”

“Why did this happen…?” Lucifer asked more to himself. When he and Lilith had Fell it had not caused such widespread loss of life…because there hadn’t been life yet. He chewed on the edge of his thumbnail, eyes narrowing. “No angels have Fallen between myself and Adam…?” he asked dully. He stared into the orb, eyes gauging the size. “I need to go down to the epicenter to see if I can trace the souls…”

“Not that I know of, but I'm not really anyone of importance and as you know they clearly don't tell the truth to everyone.” Celina said

Adam frowned “Babe, are you sure you can go there safely, that looks dangerous!” he said softly as he stroked his hand down to Lucifer’s neck. He instinctively rebelled at the idea of his mate endangering himself like that. 

He frowned and added as he steered Lucifer into a nearby chair, “As for others Falling… I mean, they might have? I know I used to see Sera with more angels a long time ago… they just kinda left or quit hanging around? I didn't question it much because I started doing my own thing… like, there used to be this dude Michael, he looked a lot like you; I think… Gabe? No Gabriel! Yeah, Gabriel; and lots of different high angels that used to help her with work that me and Emily kind of picked up but she mostly does alone now. Maybe they Fell?”

“Is that why Sera’s blood is blue?” Leviathan asked dully as he slithered over to the group. He hesitated for a moment before coiling himself around his mother’s chair, wrapping his arms around his waist and burying his face in his lap. 

Lucifer was startled but after a moment he stroked his son’s hair gently. “What was that, Levi?” he asked softly. Levi hadn’t ever been so clingy, even as a hatchling…

Leviathan’s shoulders shook slightly but he turned his face to be able to speak clearly. “Sera’s blood is blue.” he repeated a bit more firmly. “She-she…she also…rebuffed me. Denied me.” he added and buried his face against his mother’s stomach.

Lucifer’s face fell and he pet his son gently. “Oh…Levi…sweetie…my lovely little snake! You just overwhelmed her, darling! Give her time…” he cooed. Everything else he’d said, and what Adam said finally registered and he looked horrified. “Which angels, Adam? The other Seraphim?” he asked, turning his attention back to his mate, hand stilling in Levi’s hair. “Michael…Gabriel…? They-you haven’t seen them? Are you sure?” 

Adam shook his head “No, haven't seen them in centuries, like I said, didn't think it was a big deal. Like, really, the first ones really started vanishing shortly after I got here if I remember right; which I might not, like, Hell, that was a long time ago.” He said, frowning. “I really thought Sera was top dog by herself. I mean sometimes she talks about others. I just didn't care to meet them.” He looked a bit embarassed. “And you know Father quit talking forever ago, so I thought maybe they might have went wherever he did.”

Leviathan shifted his head and glared at Adam. “Sera does all the work up here by herself. She’s exhausted. She’s terrified.” he snarled. His tail pounded the floor angrily.

“Shhh, my darling…” Lucifer soothed and glanced back at Adam. “That’s…upsetting…” he murmured. “There…there were eight of us in the beginning. Seven left here after I Fell. Now…just one?” he looked ill. “Where are the others…? We need to talk to Sera.” he determined. 

Alastor rubbed his forehead, he felt like his skull was splitting, “Adam. we love you, but you're an absolute -what did Angel call it? A bimbo? I swear heaven could probably be on fire and burning down around you and you probably wouldn't have noticed!”

Adam winced, ouch, but accurate. “Actually, I think it's himbo, I'm a guy. But, uh, yeah, no one ever accused me of being smart.” Unless it came to raising kids, plants, or animals. But fuck he did feel like a moron not thinking about any of this.

“Alastor, be nice to him; you should support him and teach him better not just criticize!” Celina chastised gently. “This sounds like a really big problem. I doubt Adam could have handled it on his own anyway even if he had noticed.”

Alastor winced, but he had to agree with his mother, cruel words were unnecessary and he shouldn't be cruel to those he loved. Especially not in front of his mother. “Right… of course mother. I'm sorry, Adam, that has been unnecessary.”

Lucifer watched the interchange between his mates with a patient amusement, hand stroking down the back of Leviathan’s neck to soothe the tension out of his shoulders. His poor snake…he was taking the rejection very seriously. He felt like such a failure, missing out on his childrens’ lives for so long. 

Bee buzzed over and knelt down to peer into her brother’s face. After a moment she reached up to stroke the hair out of his face and she leaned forward to nuzzle him.

“Celina, my dear…can you possibly request a meeting with Sera as soon as possible?” Lucifer asked as he turned to the crocodilian angel. Then he got a little flustered. Was that any way to speak to his mother-in-law? He glanced at Alastor and dropped his eyes demurely. “I-uh…please?” His hand tightened around the back of Levi’s neck.

Celina chuckled a little. “Of course, Lucifer, and it's alright. I get that this is stressful.” she said and tried to contact Sera or at least maybe a secretary but it seemed she wasn't picking up. “That's odd…maybe we should just go there, but she could be distressed and not wanting to see anyone,” Celina said as she frowned.

Leviathan stiffened and tightened himself around the chair and it creaked ominously. Bee crooned something in his ear and he relaxed. 

“Yes, let’s all go…I want to find Mammon and Ozzie too anyways.” Luci declared and he tried to disentangle his son. He frowned slightly before looking to his mates for help. 

Emily was watching Levithan with concern but had a feeling that if she comforted him that Satan might become upset. “Has Levithan never been rejected before?” She asked softly as she laid a hand on his arm. She flushed and started to pull away. 

“We're kings in our world and truly Ozzie is the only one who accepts no for an answer when truly pursuing something, so it's entirely possible that this is,” Satan said, it was part of why Asmodeus was considered weakest of the Sins because he bent so much to the needs of others, also for the fact he kept signing contracts he apparently couldn't fucking read this entire time. Thankfully the Goetia Prince, Stolas, father of his fiance, was working tirelessly on getting rid of most of them. Apparently he loved words and this was a ‘break’ from whatever he was going through. Satan just appreciated that it made Ozzie's burdens lighter and his image better.  Or at least it would over time.

Emily took that all in quietly, rolling the new information around in her mind. She was a little flushed and pressed her thighs together as she stared up at him through her long dark eyelashes. “Does that mean you won’t take ‘no’ for an answer either…?” She asked breathlessly. She had no intention of saying such a denial in the first place, but the thought that he’d pursue her despite her desires was a little…worrying? Frightening? But it made her feel so achingly empty. That predatory drive to claim was making her so wet…

“I have no desire to give up my claim, no.” Satan said, feeling pissed at the mere thought of rejection and honesty he couldn't deny it, if she were anyone else he probably couldn't contain his wrath. But really no one ever refused him; he was one of the most adored kings in Hell, probably above Lucifer himself if one were being honest. He worked, he worked out, and he tended his animals and if he needed to fuck there was no shortage of demons who wanted him. But now he wanted someone, it would be a new dynamic for certain. “I'd chase you till the end of time I suppose.” he decided.

Emily turned her eyes away so that he would not see how aroused such words made her. She was silent for a moment, digesting the implied and the overt as she steadied her breathing and cooled her ardor. She glanced back up at Satan once she was calm. “Do I deserve such devotion?” she asked softly. “Or is it merely the allure of the unattainable? Will you tire of me once you’ve gotten what you wanted…?” she continued steadily. How deep was his possessiveness? Would it turn to affection and devotion? 

“Nothing is unattainable. That is the mindset of weaklings and those who let their ambition burn into ash,” he said, “The only things worth working for are those worth having. There is a reason my ring is the most stable even if I am not. My people are good, honest, and hard working. We provide food for hell. We are no strangers to chasing our partners either” playing hard to get was a custom there as well.

She was a bit startled by his response. He didn’t even seem to realize that he was saying that her feelings didn’t matter. But at the same time, if he was always so sweet and thoughtful…also considering she had fallen for him at first sight too it didn’t really matter, did it. She hummed, eyes narrowing slightly and she tossed her head a little with a slightly mischievous smile. “I see. Well…let’s see if you can attain me.” she declared sweetly. 

He grinned back, “I surely can, little bird,” he said, if he couldn't win her fast he'd make a twelve step program just like a workout routine… all things came to those who worked hard for their goals. He leaned down and nuzzled her. “I will enjoy your chase~”

Emily flushed a little and smiled a bit wider. “I will enjoy the pursuit.” she said softly. 

Lucifer huffed and rolled his eyes. “Ok, if you two have finished discussing courting parameters can someone help me with Leviathan? He’s very heavy.” he declared a bit impatient but also amused. He had stayed quiet while Emily and Satan were conversing, and did his best to keep Adam from interfering. 

Leviathan growled a little and clung tighter to his mother. He didn’t know why he was so upset…he had known Sera would be a tease, play hard to get. That he would need to work for her. But it hurt. He didn’t know why it hurt, but he felt like he was suffocating. 

“Right, coming,” Satan said and went to Leviathan, deadlifting the snake and Lucifer both, “We have places to be, perhaps your paramour need some persistence; do not be a quitter little brother!” he said as he carried them both towards the door.

Emily’s wings proofed out and she nearly begged him to take her right now. Oh. He was. Really strong. 

Lucifer chuckled, not missing Emily’s response. “Show off.” He teased. 

Leviathan was less amused and coiled himself around his brother’s waist and shoulders to support himself. “She was scared…I don’t know if she was scared of me or the situation.” 

“Well, we can always ask brother,” Satan assured him, “Something is wrong and surely you can always impress her another way.”

Alastor went to Adam with his mother, “We should probably make haste. I doubt Heaven will tolerate us here all day if the others are causing trouble.”

Celina nodded. “Of course, lets go.” She declared and she got up, brushing out her skirts and taking off her apron. She took her son’s arm.

Lucifer pat Leviathan’s head before stroking Satan’s horn. He was just so happy to have his children with him again. Even if the realms were falling apart around them all. At least he had them.

Emily got up and fluttered to the front door, nearly running into Asmodeus.

Asmodeus caught her, “Oh, hey guys did we miss anything?” he asked, his fiances lounging over each shoulder looking worn out.

“Ozzie, what did you do?” Satan asked, narrowing his eyes.

Asmodeus huffed and tried to look innocent. “What makes you think I did anything?”

“You reek of the sex.” Alastor said dryly.

“Oh, it was just a bit of fun. These heaven guys sure know how to party it up, I feel amazing.” Asmodeus said feathers all puffed up in pride of a job well done.

Adam coughed out a laugh “Oh, my Father, you started an orgy? In Heaven?! Holy shit balls, that's talent!” He said.

“Adam, watch your mouth!” Alastor warned again, Hades smacking Adam's ass with a tentacle even though it appeared to be laughing with him.

Beezlbub laughed and buzzed over to Asmodeus with a smirk. “You had a party and didn’t invite me? I’m hurt!” she teased. 

Celina was staring at the shadow with confusion. It was in the shape of her son, but seemed to move entirely on its own volition.

Lucifer caught Celina’s gaze and glanced from Hades to Alastor and back to Celina. “Ah! Celina! You…ah, have not been properly introduced! This is Alastor’s shadow, I named him Hades! But according to Leviathan, Hades was actually something of a changeling and was supposed to replace your son…and instead he bonded to Alastor and has been inside him until he died and then he became his own entity!!” he explained brightly. 

Celina looked a little like she had been punched in the gut and she clung tighter to Alastor’s arm. After a moment of blinking she straightened up she held out a hand to the shadow. “Come…my son…” she cooed to the strange entity. “Shame, Alastor, you should have told me about your brother.” She said lightly. 

Alastor stiffened as Hades took their Mother's hands gently and stroked her knuckles. 

“Mother… I-We didn't even know we were different people until today.” Alastor admitted turning to her voice low and unsure. “I didn't even… I should have-but I know how important it would have been to you-” he rubbed an arm as Hades hugged Celina tightly.

Celina hushed Alastor as she patted his cheek before turning back to the oddly tangible shadow. “This is fascinating…so you’ve always had a little guardian inside you!” she declared. The shadow was so sweet! “I assume he cannot speak?” she added. 

Lucifer laughed and watched Hades and Alastor warmly. “Mmm. He can’t speak but he can certainly-” he hesitated and decided to be respectable. “Mate me.” he added lightly. He laughed at the look Satan gave him. “He’s a very thorough lover!” he giggled. 

Leviathan scowled up at his mother. “That’s disgusting.” he scoffed. 

Alastor turned his neck 180 degrees toward Lucifer. Smile strained “My dearest love, darling king of hell Lucifer, I will serve your wings to you on a platter if you speak that way again!” his mother did not need to be hearing this, none of it. Of course him threatening his mates was hardly better, but Christ on a stick why were they being like this.

Adam picked Alastor up. “Okay, okay, calm down, turn that back around, you're scaring the villagers…”

Lucifer flinched slightly and stared at Alastor, eyes slowly bleeding red and his horns grew a couple inches from his forehead. “You need to calm yourself, Alastor.” he growled warningly. He might be their omega, but he was their king too. He did not need to put up with such disrespect. He hadn't said anything that should upset his dear mother…and threatening an angel's wings was really a not nice thing to threaten. He had unmanifested his wings without even thinking about it, leaving a cloud of feathers.

Emily had even gasped and landed so she could quickly furl her wings to her back, looking horrified as she backed away, putting Satan and Asmodeus between them.

“Alastor-! Really now! I am no wilting lily!” Celina chastised, hands on her hips. Her own wings had curled to her back and she was clearly a little uncomfortable to hear such a threat from her own son’s mouth. 

Alastor tensed, “Right, right, sorry,” he said, voice strained and without the usual radio filter. He forced his neck back into place, “I just wanted this to go well,” he said and covered his face before growling a little and digging his claws in “-actually I didn't want this happening at all, I didn't want to be here!” 

Adam winced and grabbed his wrists pulling them away and boy, Alastor looking ready to cry while still full on smiling was a weird face. “Hey, hey, it's okay, remember what I said about those big feels?”

Celina moved to pull her son into her arms and she stroked his hair gently. “Oh, Alastor, darling…it’s alright!” she soothed. She didn’t know why he was behaving like this…he’d always been so calm when they were alive! Sure he’d had a bit of a temper…but mostly he was in control…was Hell so terrible that it had changed him so drastically?!

Lucifer frowned and stared cautiously at Alastor, especially when he’d dropped the radio filter. He sighed and jumped off of Satan’s shoulder to go comfort his mate, letting his wings back out as he cupped Alastor’s face in his hands. “Are you alright, love? Tu as besoin d'une pause, mon cerf?” He hadn’t realized that Alastor might be feeling overstimulated. “I’m sorry for being uncouth, love…” he felt so guilty. “It was selfish of me to force you along…!”

((Do you need a break, my deer?))

“Alastor is an overlord, they got a bit of a… way about them, but he's made a lot of rapid changes and becoming an Alpha has not helped his hormones any.” Adam explained for him. “And honestly… he didn't want to come see you… he was kinda worried about how you would react and all, it's been a lot of stress on him. He really cares about what you think and I guess he felt we weren't taking that seriously enough,” he stroked Alastor's back, those new velvety wings sliding out as Alastor seemed unsure!if he wanted to cling to his mother or his omega. Sure threatening an angel’s wings was a no no but it wasn't like anyone told Alastor that.

“Je suis très fatigué, je suis désolé d'être ici…” Alastor muttered softly between the three of them. Great he was fucking up himself now. 

((I am very tired, I'm sorry for being here))

Celina was devastated that she had not noticed how difficult this had been for her darling. “Darling! My son, I am so happy you’re here, I’ve never been happier since ascending! And I am so proud of you! You have the most lovely family!” She declared. 

Lucifer whined softly before purring and nuzzling Alastor’s throat. “No, it’s my fault…”

Alastor shook his head, no, he was the one being dramatic about this…Hades wrapped around Master and nuzzled him.

“Hey Al, I can give you a nibble and you can take a nap. This is probably all those hormones just messing with you again.” Adam offered 

Alastor hugged his mom “I really am happy to know you are happy and well,” he said, “I am glad you like them… I really do too…” he considered Adam's offer “I guess a small nap won't hurt…”

Chapter Text

Shortly before 

Peter was kind of relieved when they didn't go inside Celina's. It was a lovely house but it was so crowded and he was sure he'd just be in the way. Though he was kind of worried he was depriving Mammon of his family time. “If you want to go in I can wait out here! I don't mind at all!” He reassured, he could sit on a swing or in a tree. Really, all of this space looked nice and it wasn't the gate or main street, it was such a nice new view! He'd never taken time to enjoy the sights himself before.

Mammon grimaced and sighed, averting his eyes. “They won’t notice I’m even gone.” he said bitterly. He shifted awkwardly and glanced back at Peter. “Am I too much for you? I can leave you alone if you like.” he added. Of course Peter would be tired of him. Everyone else was.

“Oh not at all!” Peter said, wings fluttering as he blushed, “I just never had someone wanting to hang around me so much before!” He admitted, “And I am sure they'll notice!” he nuzzled him comfortingly. “You've got a big presence after all!” He cooed. He was so cool! 

Mammon flushed a bright green and his eyes glowed neon as he stared with awe at the perfect little Angel. “I want to keep you!” He declared boldly. “Take you back to Hell with me…you can help me with my Circus!” He continued enthusiastically before leaning closer and licking up his sweet throat. “I will mate you, claim you! You can warm my knot…be my Queen…” he purred. 

Peter looked at him with wide eyes as Mammon made his declaration. He opened his mouth like a fish a few times but only a startled moan could come out when the large demon licked his throat. What was happening? This…! He was wanted? No-one wanted him. Or no one was allowed to have him? He wasn't desirable. He was just the doorman! “A-ah N-no it must be a mistake” he panted something inside of him wound tight waiting for Mammon to agree to tell him it was a joke or he was mistaken. “You don't want me… you've probably got so many better option… and my job!” oh but he wanted to be loved and held isn't that what he was made for? To love someone? No he was made to open a door…Pop

Mammon scoffed and nuzzled the Angel’s throat, dragging his teeth over his mating gland teasingly. “Nonsense! You’re perfect. All I’ve ever wanted. The light in my dismal, lonely life…” he purred. And ok, maybe he was laying it on a bit thick…but he was lonely. And Peter was perfect. “So soft and sweet…terribly neglected, alone all the time, wasted when you could thrive in my circus!”

Peter clung to his suit when his sharp teeth glided over his scent gland, a moan escaping him. “B-but what…? I’ve never been to a circus, what could I do?” He asked burying his own face in Mammon's neck, oh he didn't want to leave this spot he wanted to keep feeling wanted, needed. Even if he should flee. Was this temptation? Was this what he was supposed to be fleeing from?

Mammon chuckled and slowly pulled away, drinking in that lovely dazed expression. “Well, you could be a clown, my new mascot…or a greeter for my shows, or a business partner,” he offered suggestions, not just wanting to force the little Angel back into the same position he was trying to convince him to leave. 

Peter couldn't believe he had options, things he could pick to do! His wings fluttered a little; and he'd do this while being Mammon's mate; but oh, they'd not even dated yet! Oh, but he knew where everything in heaven was, maybe they could do that right now! “Um, um, maybe we can date first! Um that's what people do right? I know this nice cafe that winners often date at near the gate; we can go there right now!” He offered. 

Mammon blinked before laughing and getting to his feet. “Of course, my little dove. Anything you want.” He agreed as he walked back towards the gate. “A date sounds delightful!” He added. St. Peter was so precious. He was starting to feel aroused, but he was content in just courting the little Angel for now.

Peter fluttered to his side and held his hand leading him toward the cafe. He was oblivious to all the stares they were getting but it was clear people were kind of startled seeing St. Peter with someone who clearly didn't belong here. Just walking the streets. 

Mammon was delighted to let the little darling lead the way, glowering at anyone who got too close but otherwise enjoying himself. “I’ve never tried Heavenly food…” he said as he looked around, wondering if there was anything he could make like this in Hell; some of these attractions and foods were so tempting! 

“Oh, it's delicious! I wonder what food is like where you're from!” Peter said getting them a table and putting together a few chairs for Mammon to sit on being considerate of his size. It made him think a moment of the other wanting to mate him. He flushed gold a moment wondering how that would work. He was so tiny in comparison! He shook that thought away. “Here's the menu!” He said offering it to the Sin of Greed. He sat across from him with his own and looked through all the options. Eating was more of a pleasure here than a requirement so he didn't do it often, he wondered what he'd pick, something sweet? 

Mammon felt his undead heart melting even further at how sweetly considerate the Angel was. He took the seat and looked at the menu, frowning thoughtfully. “How does currency work up here?” He asked as he searched for prices. Did they do bartering? Services for goods? He wanted to try everything on the menu, he was a big eater of everything although he was partial to sweets. 

“Oh, well, Winners don't have currency. The workers and cherubs do. But mostly just to use kinda like... Stamp collecting? Like proof of work and where you've been?” Peter tried to think of how to explain it. “See, people here kind of work because they want to? Except for important functions like what I do and Sera does; the heaven born do that, Winners who work do so of their own free will and currency is more of a status symbol that you collect to show off! Since not having any doesn't prohibit you from getting anything? Oh trading cards! Yes, currency is like trading cards!” He said and rifled through his robe to pull out his ink and stamp his symbol was of course his little smiling face. “So whatever we order I ‘pay’ with this!”

Mammon was fascinated. “That is interesting! I might try and incorporate something in Hell for my workers…” he said as he considered the possibilities. Nothing quite as forgiving and generous as Heaven’s method of course, but similar. He tilted his head. “Can I try everything on the menu?” He flushed a little, suddenly defensive. “I uh, I’m a big eater. I embody greed! And…-” he stammered, angry and embarrassed. Angry to be embarrassed. Embarrassed to be angry. 

Peter flew up to cup his face frowning slightly at his distress “Hey it's okay…! Of course you can try everything.” He cooed and stroked his cheek. “Don't be upset. It's not even that uncommon of an order either I hear lots of newcomers also order one of everything too!” He said reassuring and smiled sweetly at him.

Mammon trembled, but he stopped spiraling and slowly relaxed as Peter’s scent comforted him. He closed his eyes, reaching up to cup the Angel gently in his hands as he inhaled his scent. “Mmm. You’re so sweet…” he cooed. He felt calmer. “One of everything!”

Peter beamed “That's the spirit!” He cooed and placed their orders and floated back down to his seat. It wouldn't take long for their food to get there at all, “What things would you like to see while up here?” He asked wiggling in his seat.

Mammon laughed and stroked his hair. “Are you happy here, brightness?” He asked gently. At the question of what else he wanted to see he looked thoughtful. “I would like to see the zoo…and anything else that winners see as entertainment…”

Peter looked at him brightly “Me too! As your tour guide it would be irresponsible of me to leave you alone!” He squeaked in delight. “I'll show you everything! I've wanted to actually see everything myself too!” This was going to be so much fun!

Mammon chuckled and gently pinched one of Peter’s soft little cheeks. He was about to comment on what a cute little tour guide he was before that last statement registered. “You haven't seen any of it yourself…?” he asked softly. Was this darling really stuck at the gate all alone all the time?! How dreadful! 

Peter shook his head “No not really! I've led people to the entrances of all the spots of course or to their homes when they're lost, but I always need to be at the gate in case there is a new arrival! This is actually the longest I've left it in-” he started counting his fingers “-three centuries I think! I got a short vacation to see the carnival when Sera permitted a cherub to run the gate for a few hours. It was so much fun!” His smile then fell a little “Unfortunately they were kind of bad at it and a few souls got terribly lost and confused so I wasn't permitted anymore vacations but really it kind of just shows how important I am right?” He said deflated a little. What was he thinking having so much fun and even considering leaving his job for a life filled with the unknown who would even take his place? Sure someone was running the gate right now but who? And who's to say they were doing it right?  He made an anxious look toward the golden doors and worried his lip. He wanted to forget about them and enjoy this date with Mammon, finally see the sights he'd spouted the greatness of for so long but maybe he shouldn't indulge too much…?

Mammon was horrified. “You’re left alone at the gate all day every day for centuries?!” he said as calmly as he could…which wasn’t very. He just thought it was such a waste! “Poor little dove…” he cooed as he pulled Peter into his lap and nuzzled him cautiously. He licked up his throat and growled hungrily. “I’d let you have all the fun you want…wouldn’t leave you alone…” he kissed his mating gland. “Give you babies…” he added in a low tone.

Peter gasped as he was pulled up and back to being lavished with the generous physical affections of the sin. “A-ah” his eyes slid closed. “Mamm-mammon” he put his hands on his neck. He was so hot. This sensation, it was supposed to be new but it wasn't. This was nice but why did some feeling in him tell him he was going to hurt? He gripped onto the jester uniform of the other. He wanted to stay warm, stay with the feeling of comfort and safety the demon was giving him. “Why…? Why do you care?” He asked “I’m just the one who opens the gate?”

Mammon loved how the cute little angel moaned his name. He wanted to hear it every day for the rest of his life. “Mmm. I care because you’re a darling, sweet little angel. And I want to make you my mate, my omega…so of course I want you to be happy…” he said as he kissed his brow. “I don’t care what job you do here…you’re important to me.” 

“Do all demons fall in love so quickly?” Peter asked, pressing close the scent of fireworks drawing him in. He completely missed when their food arrived the look of disgust he got. The whispers of others leaving the area.

Mammon chuckled as he shrugged. “Never said I was in love…but---yeah, Alphas do sometimes…” he admitted gruffly. “It's a scent thing…a compatibility thing maybe? I dunno. I just have to have you.” he admitted. He hurt to admit it, but he wanted to keep his darling happy and soft and sweet smelling. Maybe that was greedy, but that was his defining Sin.

Peter felt a little odd when Mammon admitted he didn't love him but that made a lot more sense. Love took time and effort. It was a journey from what he'd heard. But yes compatibility and wanting each other instinctively that made a lot more sense! So Mammon was probably as confused as he was about these new feelings; that made him feel a little better. He smiled and hugged him “Thank you for being honest with me!” He said, scent sweet and happy. “I like you too a lot. And maybe if we keep spending time together love will happen too.” he said and nuzzled him. He looked at the table and gasped “Oh, all our food is here! We should get to trying it!” 

Mammon had vaguely thought that saying he was not in love might have upset Peter, but it was the truth…lying to the little angel felt impossible to him. And he had a feeling that Peter would be able to tell if he lied anyways. And it would hurt him more than unfortunate truths. He smiled down at the adorably sweet little angel before noticing the food. “Oh, wonderful!” he declared and started digging in, although he did it with as much restraint as he could.

Peter smiled at his gusto “Are you sure you're not gluttony?” He teased as he started delicately eating his own cake. It was so yummy! “I tease, I promise you've never seen me shovel a quick lunch when there's a disaster on earth. Those are the worst, but I've learned to eat really fast during those.” He said “Like, we don't even need to breathe and I still choked on a sandwich. Who does that?”

Mammon laughed and nudged the little lightness with his elbow and smirked. “Oh, you haven't seen my sister eat…you wouldn’t know it by looking at her but she can out eat this whole place!” he laughed. “And anyways…greed, gluttony and envy are pretty interchangeable in some ways…” he added. He hummed and leered down at the sweet little angel. “I’ve got something you can choke on…” he purred. 

“I guess that makes sense, the heavenly Virtues are the same,” Peter said “Though they'd get really upset if they heard me say that,” he ducked his head, looking around to make sure he wasn't heard as he covered his mouth. He relaxed a little. Who were the Virtues to make such a man quiver so?

Mammon frowned, eyes narrowed. He hadn’t even reacted to the innuendo…sure it might have gone over his head but… “Are you scared of them? Did they hurt you?” he growled. If they had…he would tear them apart.

“Um, I guess they're kind of like you guys? They each represent a specific trait that Winners or heaven born should arrive for. Mostly humans on earth if they want to get into Heaven.” He said, fluttering nervously. He looked around still as if one of the virtues might pop out of the clouds at any second. “But…they're not very nice to the heaven born or those of use with jobs. Some of the angels too; they seem to treat them differently. I don't understand what I- what we did wrong but…I just try to avoid them” he said and rubbed his arms. “It's easier to just do my job and stay at the gate. They hardly ever go there. But I'm doing my job today actually showing guests around! Nothing for them to complain about!” He said going back to eating his cake a little faster.

Mammon frowned and stroked Peter’s hair gently, something inside him twisting with wrath. “Have they hurt you…?” he asked again. He stroked his hand down his back and pulled him into his lap. “I won’t let them scare you.” he added softly. 

“It's all harmless really,” Peter said tearing up a little “Nothing permanent since we heal really fast. And they're not allowed to really hurt anyone. They've just tied me to the gate a few times or chastised me for leaving too long. Or misreading a name- which I've only done once!” He shuddered; they'd plucked his feathers for that. “I'm good at my job, they don't have a reason to visit, haven't in decades. I'm good” he wrung his hands. Oh what if they found out he had even thought of leaving? He instinctively curled into Mammon's hold, his sweet pear scent souring with fear that he was trying to squash down. “I'm sorry, I'm sorry. I'm supposed to be showing you a great time here”

Mammon was horrified. And furious. “If one of those Virtues dares show up around you ever again I’m tearing their wings off and eating them.” he snarled. He lifted his darling up to his face and kissed his cheek. “You’re shivering…they’ll never touch you again…” he growled and nuzzled his throat. He smelt frightened and that made his anger burn higher. 

Peter clung to him, the scent of his anger should have frightened him further but, he was angry for him not at him. That made him feel so… safe and protected. “Thank you. Thank you. I'm sorry for ruining this” he pressed his face into his hat, the little bells jingling made him feel a little better. “Can I just stay here for a little while?” he asked 

Mammon was trying not to clutch too tightly to the little angel. He seemed so fragile. His lower hands came up to cup his ass and he hummed. “Of course, darling…” he said as he tried to keep his voice level. He shook his head slightly to rattle his bells. He could tell Peter loved those. He was adorable. Precious. 

Peter blushed as his butt was grabbed but focused on the bells, letting himself calm down. He relaxed on the Sin that held him and went kind of boneless after a few minutes. “Thank you… I think I'm better now” he said, one hand rubbing at Mammon's shoulder, the other batting at a bell.

Mammon was purring, Peter’s happy/contented scent was soothing him. “Mmm…I can get you a hat with bells too.” he said softly as he lapped at Peter’s mating gland. He squeezed his plump little ass a little. He wondered what he smelt like when he was aroused…

Peter gasped as he was squeezed and licked, pressing his thighs together. “I'd like that!” He said breathlessly, Mammon probably wouldn't have to wait long to find out as the pear scent was starting to thicken. Something akin to brown sugar being added to the mix.

Mammon growled and bit down lightly…teasingly. He sucked hard, leaving a hickey, a mockery of an actual mating bite. “Such a sweet little Angel…” he cooed as he groped his ass again. Oh, he wanted to wrap this ass around his cock so bad. He was just lucky his jester garb hid his erection. But Peter would be able to smell his arousal. 

Peter could smell it and it made him dizzy. And the new hickey on his mating gland wasn't helping either. He keened softly, his robe barely hiding how wet he was starting to get. “I- I think we need to go…” he needed a break or to change or something he wasn't sure what he needed but he had a feeling if he stayed here he'd embarrass himself. Well more than he already had.

Mammon hummed a bit before sitting the little Angel directly into his bulge, holding him by his hips with his two lower hands as he rut up against him. With his other hands he began eating again, sharing tidbits with the little Angel. 

Peter squeaked when he was sat down on his lap but it wasn't his lap it was something else- something bigger. And then he was having that thing rubbed against the growing wetness in his own lower region and he was certain he would pass out. He whined softly before he was offered a bite of food. He opened his mouth obediently and took it. Why was he doing all this at once! His brain was so scrambled but it also felt amazing he couldn't even focus on the things making him anxious while being pleasured and fed at the same time.

Mammon just continued teasing his little omega and feeding him. This stuff was almost sickeningly sweet but he loved it. “I think I can recreate some of this stuff in Hell!” He declared. He smirked down at Peter. “You are by far the sweetest treat though…” he licked his teeth. He shifted Peter so he could rock the tip of his aching cock against the Angel’s sopping wet slit through their clothing. 

Peter couldn't help it; he couldn't contain himself. He came hard, gushing without even being properly touched, hands barely moving fast enough to cover his mouth and barely keeping his moan from filling at least most of the open air cafe. His eyes were wide and dazed, his pear scent filled with brown sugar and spices as he moaned and rocked himself on Mammon’s hardness chasing that rush. He'd never felt anything like this before!

Mammon was drooling as he stared down at the most beautiful creature in all of creation. His baby blue eyes dark with lust, cheeks flushed, little tongue hanging out. He curled forward to shove his tongue into that inviting mouth.  He continued to rut against that hot, wet little slit, helping him through what might well be his first orgasm!

Peter mewled at the intrusion and did his best to kiss back tongue moving with the larger one invading his mouth he was on cloud nine, his slit and thighs squeezing the cock rutting against him wishing his robe and the jester uniform weren't in the way. 

Mammon started fucking the little omega’s throat with his tongue, taking it slowly to let the little dear adjust. He could feel the way he was rubbing down against him now and he growled a little before using a couple hands to tug up their robes and then slid down his own pants just enough to free his length and the Angel’s drooling slit. 

Peter gurgled in shock clinging to him tighter as his slit was exposed to the cool open air and then the heat of his cock, he whimpered around his tongue swallowing around it. Was he going to take him here? In public for all to see? 

Mammon certainly planned on it, but he slowly withdrew his tongue to get consent. Asmodeus would castrate him otherwise. “Mmm…can I fuck you, darling? Make you mine?” He asked breathlessly. 

Peter gasped for breath, all existence he was told angels didn't need breath yet he always did. He whimpered, he wanted it, wanted to be taken. But some part of him knew if he did… if he allowed it right now it wouldn't be right. He whimpered softly “We can't, not yet,” he said turning his head away would he get mad at him? Would he hate him? Rip his wings off? He shivered. Why did he even think of that?

Mammon was a bit disappointed, of course, but he didn’t blame the shy little Angel. “Ok, dove…” Mammon cooed and lifted the Angel up with two hands while fixing his clothes with his others. He sat him back on his lap next to his throbbing length. “Mind helping me out?” He asked huskily. “You can have a taste…” he teased. 

Peter relaxed when Mammon didn't hurt him or get angry. He could tell he was disappointed but he was still willing to continue. That relieved him. When he was placed near the demon's large cock he bit his lip “Taste?” Like falletio? Oh he'd heard of it of course. But he'd never imagined doing it but he could, of course! Mammon has been so generous with him and he wanted to be the same! He leaned toward his length and gave it a delicate lick just to see what it was like. It was… kind of salty maybe a little like thyme? But it wasn't bad. He opened his mouth to suckle on the head a bit, eyes sliding closed as his hands wrapped around the shaft, idly rubbing up and down it.

Mammon had honestly thought he’d have to chivvy the little Angel more and he gasped in surprise before moaning and leaning back, letting St. Peter take it at his own pace while he stroked his hair and back. “What a good boy…” he purred. He had the sweetest little mouth. 

As he moved, Peter looked up and purred at how pleased he looked, he must be doing it right! His wings fluttered and he tried to take a bit more. His breathing picking up through his nose. And he knew logically angels didn't need to breathe but still this was a lot of effort! He wanted his new partner happy!

Mammon’s eyes rolled back and he was starting to drool again and he bucked his hips shallowly. “Doing so good…” he praised. “What a sweet little mouth…so perfect…”

Peter tried to take more in running his little tongue over the head and dipping it into the slit while his hands stroked the shaft faster, his drool and Mammon's pre making it slicker.

Mammon closed his eyes and continued to rock his hips slowly as he pet Peter’s hair. Hell, he could do this all day…just have his sweet omega sucking his cock for hours while he worked. “Mmm. Peter…!” he panted. “Close…!”

Peter hummed happily in acknowledgement, he was doing good then! His wings puffed up and he wiggled on his leg. Stroking faster, he wanted him to cum, wanted him to feel as good as he had! And not really a moment too soon he really was enjoying himself but he hadn't done anything like this ever and he was really getting tired too. He bobbed his head more wishing he could hold more of his length but when he got too much he thought he'd gag.

Mammon looked down and immediately cum just from the sight of the sweet Angel trying to choke as much of that cock down his throat as he could. He gasped and fell back, cock throbbing as he gushed seed into that willing little mouth. 

Peter made a startled noise and tried to swallow though it was too much for the poor little angel and he pulled up and the last of the cum spurted on his beautiful face and dripped onto his robe. As he panted his eyes slipped closed.

Mammon chuckled a little and lifted up the sweet omega to his face so he could lick him clean. “Sorry darling…I would have warned you…you didn’t have to try and swallow…” he said softly between long laving slurps of his tongue. “Mmm…but you were perfect. My perfect boy.” he added proudly. 

Peter whimpered softly and held onto his uniform “No, I wanted to…it was just a lot…” he was still flushed and so happy he did good and was praised; it made him feel so warm inside.

“Now that you've finished your business can you both please leave; you're scaring away the dinner rush,” a multi-eyed angel asked, clearly done with their gross display, eyeing Peter with exceptional disapproval.

Peter squeaked popping out of his hazy bubble of happiness to feel his shame crawl all over him. “Oh, oh! Um, we're so sorry!” He said “We're going!”

Mammon snarled silently and held his darling close while fixing his appearance, tucking his still hard cock away (it would soften shortly but right now was still thick and standing tall) and pulling his robe down. “Fine, prudes.” he huffed and stood up, holding Peter to his shoulder and nuzzling him.

“Prudence will hear of it indeed,” the angel said darkly, leaving quickly and Peter tensed up in his hold. “Let's go anywhere, I don't care where,” he said softly. He didn't want to think about it right now. “Where do you want to go? The zoo? Maybe the theater?” He asked quickly. 

Mammon snarled again, multiple eyes appearing between his main two as he silently threatened that other angel to keep his trap shut. Then he relaxed and nuzzled to soothe his little darling. “The zoo!” 

Peter nodded and let him go holding one of his hands. He looked down at himself, blushing, “Maybe we should stop at the gate so I can change first,” he said, leading him to the gate and the book of life where there was some other angel doing his job. Thankfully there were no new souls there at the moment and Saint Peter quickly ducked under his podium. It seemed bigger on the inside than the outside and came out looking a bit fresher. He thanked the angel for their hard work and returned to Mammon's side. “Um, are you going to be okay?” His uniform seemed to hide evidence of their endeavors a lot better.

Mammon scooped the little angel up and lifted him back to his shoulder. “Mmm, I’ll be fine, dove…thank you for worrying.” he said and nuzzled the omega lovingly. He was so sweet. In personality and scent. He was quickly coming to adore him. 

“Okay then, let's head for the zoo!” Peter said while nuzzling back, the scent of fireworks and grease was oddly calming and helped him ignore the eyes he was starting to feel burning into him. He was doing his job… he was just doing his job it was okay to enjoy his job right?

Chapter Text

Charlie and Vaggie were ignoring the family drama that was occurring behind them (even if it was their family), trying to tune out the more intimate details. Charlie was still feeling a little awkward around Adam, but she accepted that he made both Alastor and her father (mother…Lucifer was her mother, that was so strange, but she wanted to think of him that way) so happy. He really was much…softer than she had ever had the chance to know when she had been on opposite sides of the conflict from him. 

But right now she had more important matters on her mind. She was intent on tracking down Sera. She had such a bad feeling…“Whatever was taking out the Seraphim must have gotten to Sera too! So we need to hurry!” She declared, not to be deterred. 

“They can catch up when they are ready, we have to find Mammon anyway.” Satan said, heading out, following the smell of fireworks and grease.

— — —

Emily kissed Satan’s cheek before getting up to flutter over to Asmodeus. She checked in on Octavia and Fizzarolli who were still barely conscious, looking very well fucked and happy about it. She couldn’t help the stab of jealousy she felt. It wasn’t fair. Her chastity belt chafed and she positively ached. She knew it was for her own good to protect her from rampant Alpha’s and her own lack of self control…but she’d only been 50! She was more mature now! 

She stared at Octavia’s pretty chastity collar- that protected her from being forcibly claimed. Emily could protect herself from being claimed against her will. She was a bit surprised that Asmodeus had not removed it yet, wasn’t she his mate? She didn’t feel confident enough to ask him. 

She averted her eyes and went towards St. Peter’s station.   

Mammon was just setting St. Peter down at the gate, the little angel had some work to tie up before potentially asking to take a little vacation… he looked up when he saw the others approaching. He tensed defensively before going to meet them. 

Emily waved happily to Mammon as she passed him. He smelled... like sex. And St. Peter. She stamped down hard on her instinctive jealousy. Leviathan had smelt of Sera and sex too. 

Dammit, everyone was having sex but her! She was a bit frustrated by that. She might have to take drastic measures. But right now she felt that St. Peter needed some encouragement. He looked happy but anxious and uncertain. 

St. Peter looked at her. He had been trying to keep a smile till Mammon left and it didn't seem so forced when she took his place. “Emily!” He said going to greet her and hug her.

“Peter! I needn’t have worried about you going after Satan, you and Mammon have really hit it off!” she giggled and returned to hug. “Oh, you look so happy! Did you have a nice date?” she added sweetly. She tried to ignore the scent of sex. She glanced at his neck. He looked like he had a hickey, but no claiming bite.

Peter's wings fluttered in embarrassment “Oh, Emily it was amazing!” He said but raised a hand to cover the hickey; he was going to find a scarf to hide it. “Um, the beginning was kind of... awkward, everything was so new and fast! But, um, we talked about it and he wasn't even mad at me for not being ready for more!” he chuckled nervously. Hopefully that didn't change. “We had food. I showed him the zoo and the theater. He really cares alot about economics, I hardly understood a bit of it,” he said “-but it was nice hearing him talk.” he then blushed golden “And he liked hearing me talk” he whispered to her. He dipped under his podium and fished out a scarf to wrap around his neck. 

“How was your visit to Celina? Was it nice?” He added, taking the attention off of himself, smiling at her and hoping she’d had a good time. “I can tell you're still happy with the buff one,” he giggled. It was cute.

Emily was so happy for him and she giggled, fluttering her wings in delight. She could never hold still when she was this excited. She had to let it out! She gave a little squeak and nodded. “Oh yes! He said he would chase me to the end of eternity if I tried to rebuff him! Which might be a bit scary but I have already decided to chose him… daddy just said to make him prove himself first.” she explained conspiratorially. “And he’s so sweet to me…he was serving me food and providing comfort!” she clapped her hands with delight and squeaked again. 

Peter gasped “He promised you that?” He asked in shock, that was so intense! He wondered if Mammon would be the same…he shook his head no he couldn't think like that. “That's wonderful, Emily, I'm so happy for you… I hope me and Mammon can work out too… I was actually hoping to request a small vacation to actually see where he lives” he admitted.

“Ooh! You’ve been without a break hardly for centuries, they couldn’t possibly have any reason to refuse you!” She declared as she took his hands in her own. 

“Wanna bet?” a deep voice growled as seven large six-winged shadows fell over them.

-- -- --

Satan met Mammon, “Can you leave him for a moment, we need to go have business with the Seraphim,” he said, eyeing where Emily had left to talk with Mammon's pursuit. “Did you claim him already?” He asked, a little ticked if the baby had succeeded where he and Leviathan had failed this far. But then again someone had to be responsible already and Mammon deserved a win somewhere, he supposed.

Mammon looked a bit smug and a little embarrassed. “Ah…not yet… if I wanted to he’d let me but I’m not pushing it that fast. He’s so… sweet. And lonely. He’s so tired. He almost never gets to leave the gate, he’s practically trapped there.” He said with a grimace of distaste. 

“That’s like Sera…she’s overworked too… shouldn’t they have others to help them?” Leviathan said with a frown. 

Mammon just noticed that Satan was carrying Leviathan. “Are you feeling dry…?” He asked, a little worried for his brother’s health. And then something occurred to him. “And… the seven virtues? Like, our opposing forces up here? They’re really screwed up, like, they’re like brutal police and Peter is terrified of them.” He growled. 

“So Heaven is either corrupting Hell or vice versa…!” Charlie interjected as she rejoined them. “Or something is causing both to occur…” she was furious. And determined to fix this new enemy.

Satan hadn't even thought Leviathan might be drying out; he smacked his forehead “Levi! You should have told me you needed water, too!” he said, a bit angry that Leviathan was neglecting himself. But also angry at himself. He should have noticed.

“There's fountains all along the way we can dip him in,” Vaggie offered “And a scrying pool in Sera’s office he can lay in if she's there.”  

“But these Virtues…we've been here for an hour or three and they haven't shown up, wouldn't us being here trigger them? We threw an orgy!” Asmodeus frowned.

“They probably know not to fight us,” Satan suggested “I'd tear them apart.”

Leviathan looked flustered, but he was feeling a little dry…He glanced at Vaggie. “I will use the scrying pool…” he said softly. He wanted the chance to see Sera. 

Mammon scowled. “We can worry about them later, let's get Levi in a pool before his scales start flaking off again…” he said grumpily. 

Charlie turned to Vaggie. “Let’s go Vaggie!”

Vaggie nodded and led the way while Satan looked back toward Emily. She was still talking with Peter; he didn't feel jealous; they were both omegas and from what Mammon said the poor thing needed all the socializing it could get. He'd also seen how he freaked out when they were all in a room together. “You know if crowds scare him he may not be good at the circus” he told Mammon. 

Mammon scowled and looked a bit indignant at the implied criticism before his shoulders dropped. “Yeah, he seemed nervous even around a group of angels. I don’t know if its trauma or just his personality…but he’s such a sweet boy! He would do so good as a greeter, or a tour guide!” he said with a wistful look on his face.

Leviathan stared at his brother with astonishment. Mammon and he had always been close. But he’d never seen that look on his face. “You’re smitten!” he accused, pointing dramatically. He winced as the dry skin on his arm stretched painfully. 

Charlie glanced nervously at Leviathan. “How long can you stay out of water? Does this always happen?” she asked worriedly. 

“The envy ring is 98% water he spends most of his time there. I'm surprised he's made it this long without any,” Satan said a bit worriedly walking over to a fountain and dropping him in for a minute.

Leviathan was a bit furious to be so unceremoniously dropped into the water but he writhed around to fully hydrate himself before getting out with a scowl. “Take me to Sera.” he snarled. 

“We're going brother,” Satan lifted him again with ease and they continued on their way. 

They soon reached the tower where Sera worked and where they held the trial about redemption it seemed so long ago...

Lucifer had caught up with Adam who was carrying a sleeping Alastor. Celina was trotting by their side. She looked at her son with a soft smile. 

Charlie hesitated for a moment before pushing the door open. “Sera? This is Charlie, Charlie Morningstar, I want to talk to you?” she called out. 

The office was dark. There was indeed a scrying pond in the center and Satan headed for it, putting Levi in it. “Is she here?” He asked before sniffing the air, there was fresh blood so she'd at least been here.

Adam frowned, “Sera?” He called and looked around before looking up. “Oh. You know that only works on non angels right?” He said trying to sound light hearted.

Up on the ceiling again, in her own rafters, hugging her legs, was Sera. “Didn't expect them to look up,” she said tiredly, so she was just going to pretend to not be there till they left or caught her up there?

Leviathan looked up, eyes wide and he looked sad and angry and he finally perched on the edge and lifted his arms up to her. “Sera!” he called desperately. “Come to me!” he begged.

Charlie was startled to see Sera looking so…vulnerable. Scared. Small. “Sera…what happened to the others? The other Seraphim, Sera? Where did they go?”

Lucifer frowned and floated up to Sera. “Sera…?” he asked gently. “Why are you bleeding, why is your blood blue…?” he reached out to pet her hair. “Please come down, Levi longs for you so badly…” 

“If I come down I might not come back up!” she said, covering the scratches Levi had put on her face “He's too intense, his promises too hard to keep, none of you understand,” she said. 

“Then help us understand where the others are, where have they gone Sera?” Satan said, getting agitated.

“They never left…” she said quietly, but voice thick with grief. She gestured, waving a hand and the floor below them turned translucent and there they were; every other Seraphim but her. Wrapped lovingly in clear class flowers each looking to be asleep as if they were napping. The only indication anything was wrong was the blue lips or fingertips as if they were cold or not getting enough air. Or perhaps it was the blue blood running through their veins unable to be hidden by their various skin tones.

But what was worse was there was one flower left open, one flower that seemed the perfect size… for a large slender woman who was currently hiding up in the rafters.

When Leviathan saw her clutching her face, turning away, he realized she had not (or could not) heal the scratches and guilt gnawed at him even as he longed for her. “Sera, please! I’m sorry!” he said as he continued to stare hungrily up at her. He felt terrible for hurting her. 

Lucifer nearly fell off the rafter before slowly floating down, eyes wide and blank with horror. He slowly approached his twin. Michael. He stared at him for a long moment. “What happened to them, Sera? What’s happening to you…?” he asked before staring deeper into his twin, searching out his life force. His soul.

He gagged, falling back, bile burning his throat as he gasped for breath. He clutched at his chest with one hand, his head with the other. “Oh! It’s…its horrible! It’s like you-you…it’s like you’re…being drained?” he looked up at her. “And not just drained…consumed…eaten inside out like---”

Sera finally floated down after him but she didn't touch the floor in fact she was pretty close to Leviathan, he could probably grab her out of the air.

“It started with Michael shortly after your fall,” she said, hugging herself. “He started feeling lonely and then angry. He'd still do his job of course but he'd sleep a lot and talk about weird dreams he'd have and then he pricked his finger on some paperwork and his blood... It was blue!” She was trembling with horror at the memory, her own cheeks flushed blue.

Leviathan pulled himself onto the edge of the pool and reached up to pull Sera into his arms, pulling her into his lap and nuzzling her gently. He was purring so hard he was vibrating with it and he covered her face in kisses, murmuring apologies. She struggled briefly before slowly relaxing into his arms, still staring at Lucifer but absently stroking one hand over Leviathan’s arm.

“At first we thought it was something you had done -some revenge for being cast out but- Michael strongly denied it. Said you would never do such a thing and when we checked on Hell you were just… running the place, having babies and living your life as if you never cared about Heaven to begin with. And for some reason it just...broke Michael’s heart. He stopped…trying so hard. And when he started weakening… so did the rest of us. Uriel slept first…and we lost contact with Eden entirely. Then Raphael…” Sera shuddered. 

Leviathan hissed softly in sympathy and started to preen her wings, his touch deft and so gentle. He had once done this for his mother when he was so young… but he remembered what to do. 

Sera relaxed almost reluctantly to his ministrations but she laid her head on his shoulder and allowed him to continue. She closed her eyes for a brief moment. She was so tired. So very tired. It was so tempting to just let go…

A writhing sensation within her had her sitting up with a horrified gasp and she stared desperately at Lucifer even as she clung to Leviathan, terrified that he would release her, abandon her to be devoured by...it.

“One by one, each one of us succumbed to the same thing!” she began again, speaking more quickly, more frantically. “But we found out what- who was responsible for why we were were getting depressed, jaded, angry; we were Falling. The sleep was protecting us from becoming like you. Surely once we recovered we'd wake up… so we’d thought. But by the time we learned that wasn't the truth either… It was too late. And I was the only one left. And now I can't sleep. I can't rest, if I do, what if it all falls apart, what if it wins?” She said, sounding terrified of whatever ‘it’ was. 

Lucifer frowned and paced along the floor, staring at the sleeping angels. He felt so cold…hollow. These had been his siblings…he had not really spared much thought for them while busy in Hell…but Michael…he had missed his twin. He stood over Michael again. Staring. He lowered himself down and placed his hand against the floor. 

“....Roo.” he said as if a bolt of divine inspiration had struck him. 

“What?” Adam asked, “The kangaroo from Winnie the Pooh?” He asked, confused.

“Yes” Sera said to Lucifer, sob catching in her throat. She was relieved to have finally admitted the terror that she had existed with for eons, going boneless in Leviathan’s arms, she couldn't help it.

(She had no idea what Adam was talking about)

“What is a Roux?” Satan asked “I doubt you mean the food…” he knelt to look at the sleeping angels. And suddenly he punched the floor “This is the same thing that's happening to Belle isn't it?!” He demanded, suddenly furious.

Lucifer whirled, demonic attributes erupting in a shower of blood and feathers as he snarled. He stomped over to his sister, but did not pull her from his son’s arms. He cupped her face in his hands and reached for her soul. He searched for the parasitic entity leaching her life away…he would burn it out. He would free his sister from that suffering. 

Sera cried out feeling the invasive warmth, freezing in Leviathan's hold with anticipation and horror holding her paralyzed while he searched her soul. It was… horrid. It wasn't just a magical connection there was a physical one too; inside of her was worms; writhing, soul feasting worms. Sapping her energy, her joy, her life, just as they had and probably still were the other Seraphim…

“LEVIATHAN!” Lucifer snarled. “CLAIM HER NOW!” 

Leviathan didn’t hesitate, he curled around Sera and cupped the back of her head in one hand, slowly sliding his fingers into her thick, luscious hair before gripping hard and pulling her head back as he buried his face in her throat. He didn’t wait. He bit down, claiming Sera for himself. He would have taken his time, made it pleasurable, made her beg. But there was no time. He made the claim, tying their souls together.

And then he pulled her face into his neck, crooning as he begged her to return the claim. “Take me Sera, I am yours…” he begged. 

Sera let out a wordless scream but obeyed, biting down through the searing pain as it felt like her very being was on fire.

Lucifer stroked his sister’s wings, crooning lovingly to her as Leviathan’s claim tried to cleanse her soul. He continued to use his angelic powers to burn out the taint. Letting his fury, his wrath…his Pride empower him. 

Sera clung to Leviathan before suddenly pushing off of him to bend over and retch, something long and horrible slid out, a worm with a hammerhead on it; the thing catching fire and burning up as it died next she vomited up blue blood with the barest flecks of gold.

Leviathan was horrified and disgusted but didn’t stop holding Sera. “How can I help?” He begged as he stroked her wings, her back. He could feel something inside her rebelling but he refused to let her go.

Sera leaned close to Leviathan; she felt exhausted but it was different kind than usual, not like the weight of eternity weighing on her anymore. This felt more like something she could wake up from if she'd just let the darkness take her. If she rested in the warm arms of the serpent holding her. Her soul felt broken, full of holes, yet the claiming mark on her neck seemed to be setting it to healing. How was that possible?

Lucifer snarled and the flames above his brow grew hotter and larger as he drew on more power. He would have his sister back! That bitch Roo! 

Charlie was clutching to Adam, confused and a little frightened. But she trusted Lucifer. “Whoever…did that…to Sera? Will they know what we’re doing?” She asked, suddenly worried that they might get attacked. They had to protect Lucifer and Sera! 

Adam frowned, shit, Charlie was right, they could probably sense it’s… “Everyone get in defensive positions!” He ordered, fuck he wished he hadn't sent his girls away now.  “Vaggie you and me are going up. Bee you can fly, go up too. Vortex you're a close range brawler, right, stay close to Luci and Sera, you're last line; Satan, Mammon, you guys are front and center; magic and muscle beat their asses.” he said and looked down at Alastor still sleeping like the dead “Fuck okay…” how to wake him up, thankfully Hades slid out with no issue and went to hide in the shadows to hopefully surprise whatever showed up.

Celina clucked her tongue and reached out to take Alastor into her own arms and she retreated with Asmodeus to the back of the room with Fizzarolli and Octavia. 

Vaggie and Bee both gave their respective lovers a kiss before flying over to Adam. They would flank him. Vaggie manifested her spear but Bee just had her magic. 

Mammon and Satan ran to the entryway to make a bottleneck. 

Vortex stood protectively over Lucifer, Sera and Leviathan. 

Charlie joined Vortex to stand with her father. 

And now the game was set the last thing to know was who would show up to fight them?

Sera could feel their approach and hacked up another mouthful of blood, but thankfully no more worms, “They're almost here…” she said with determination.

Chapter Text

Earlier back at the Gate

Peter froze before his eyes moved past Emily and toward the approaching figures and whatever color was in his already pale face drained away. He dropped his hands and swallowed “U-Um hello again, welcome back to the gate!” he pressed his fist to his open palm and bowed quickly as fear crawled up his spine and he wanted to throw up. 

The Virtues were here? All of them? Why? Had they- no no he'd been doing his job it wasn't a crime to do his job right?

Emily gave a startled squawk, eyes wide as her skin paled slightly. She glanced between the virtues, one by one. She’d never seen them all together like this before. They towered over her and Peter…but surely they would not…hurt them? “Hello!” she greeted, bowing like Peter was. “Is there a problem?” she added. She would help them if there was! 

The virtues were all tall and humanoid with golden skin, golden hair and eyes. They all vaguely resembled each of the individual Seraphim…but surely that was just a coincidence…?

“We're here to see Saint Peter about his unsaintly actions as of late. And slacking on his job as guardian of the gate ” One said, eyeing the little gate guard with something akin to displeasure in an otherwise impassive face. Temperance. They had long, curly hair and more feminine curves…but all the Virtues exuded such a sexlessness it felt impossible to really think of them as anything but neuter. 

Saint Peter shook as he gripped the podium behind him. “I- I was doing my job your holinesses!” He tried to defend “U-Um Sera asked me to show th-them around!” Surely that explained everything.

“They had no business being in heaven to begin with! None of the children of Lucifer do, it's gracious enough we tolerate the angelic ones!” Gratitude said, brows furrowed slightly, lips pulled back in something almost a snarl. Gratitude was the tallest, most imposing of the group. 

“Perhaps you can explain your obscene behavior from within the food court…?” The other of the only two ‘female’ seeming Virtues demurred, but her eyes were hard. Patience. Patience looked almost like a distorted mirror image of Sera…and for some reason they seemed a little…dimmer than all the others were. 

Emily gasped and looked at Peter. Oh, they’d been in public ? But she was quick to defend him. “It’s…not a sin for an Omega to obey their Alpha!”  

“Oh, surely not a sin to fornicate with a Deadly Sin!” Humility sneered. They drifted a little closer, hands on their hips. They looked almost like Lucifer…just taller, hair longer, eyes sharper. “Are you that desperate to whore yourself out?!” They continued caustically. 

Chastity, Diligence and Charity scoffed their agreement with varying degrees of disgust on their faces. They were of a similar height to Humility rather than the taller Patience, Gratitude and Temperance. Charity had the longest hair out of any of them and a perpetual smirk on their face that didn’t match with the cold look in their eyes. Chastity had a more metallic sheen to their skin and their hair was lighter at the tips and they were freckled as well. Diligence had wavy, medium length hair and the oddest eyes out of all of them; no pupils or irises, just a solid gradient of gold. 

“If you’ll spread your legs for a demon, surely you’ll share your favors, dubious as they might be, with us as well…?” Charity purred cruelly as they went to grab him. 

Peter flinched back, not wanting to be hurt. But that seemed to upset Gratitude who lashed out with a golden chain grabbing Peter by both wrists. “Do you want to make this a real trial, Saint Peter?” They asked, voice hard and unyielding. They also slid over to Emily. “We also heard you too were getting quite cozy with one of the elder sins.” he intoned, eyes narrowing as he stared down at her like she was the lowest of insects.

Peter spoke up, not wanting them to hurt Emily. “No! No it was just me! I was just… he was so nice a-and listened to me and the touches-” he teared up and Chastity slapped him hard.

“A few kind words and an alpha flaring it's scent is enough for you to betray your duty and spread your legs then? Perhaps letting you live after your first failure was a mistake after all!” They spat, gripping his chin in a hard hand before releasing him with a recoil as if he was disgusting. 

Peter covered his cheek and tried to hide behind his wings in fear, he had no idea what they were talking about.

Emily tried to pull the chains off of Peter, six wings flaring as her third eye opened and she snarled at them. “Leave him alone!” she growled, flushing purple when they mentioned her indiscretions. “Satan has been a perfect gentleman and is properly courting me!” she defended hotly. She would not let them speak ill of him!

Diligence scoffed and snapped their fingers, a chain appearing attached to a collar around her throat and yanking her back. “Oh, so a little sweet talking has you ready  to open your legs too?” they snarled. This one sounded almost jealous.

“Wait you can-can’t do this to her!” Peter pleaded as he tugged at his chain, wanting to go to Emily. It wasn’t fair for her to be punished too!

“She has an important job, just like you Peter, we just want you both to understand you should be doing them instead of fraternizing with demons!” Charity cooed with false gentleness stroking his face. They had shoved Chastity aside to get nearer to him.“Now face your punishment like a good omega and maybe we'll make it easier.”

Emily gasped as her throat was constricted briefly and she fell heavily to her knees, blood roaring in her ears as she struggled to stay conscious. “Ah-” she gurgled, hands clawing at the shackle around her throat. 

 “Now you…St. Peter…you need to help us…we are so stressed .” Charity cooed and pulled St. Peter into a harsh, hungry kiss before throwing him back against the gate.

Golden chains wrapped around him, chest and throat and arms, legs bent with his knees over his shoulders. His robe pooled around his waist, leaving his thighs and ass bare. 

Peter struggled from the new exposed position. This punishment was so different from all before. His terrified rotting pear scent filled the air, not that any of the virtues seemed to notice, in fact they seemed to revel in it. Like it made them want to get into him faster.

“Looks like that demon touched you down here too, tsk tsk.” Gratitude said pulling Emily's chain along as they examined Peter. “Well, at least we don't have to take time to prepare you for your punishment then. Not that you deserve such kindness.” It said airily, “Have at him.” They gave the verdict before turning to the Seraphim in his chains. “As for you, do you have anything to say in your defense for being a harlot?” The chains would only tighten. “I thought not” it shook its head in a weak facsimile of paternal disappointment, “You two will be punished but we all know about that little device preventing your true whore out, so I guess you'll pay another way.” it said while undoing it's robe to free it's cock. Emily fought back, trying to lean away, mind going hazy as she struggled to breathe. Her wings fluttered as she tried to knock Gratitude away. “Nnnh…” she gasped desperately. She blinked her eyes open to stare in tearful horror at the cock bobbing in front of her face. 

“Open up Emily, accept your punishment with grace,” Gratitude said, squishing her jaw between harsh fingers.

Charity and Patience cooed over the bared flesh and approached to shamelessly grope and tease St. Peter’s ass and thighs. Chastity came over and shoved two fingers into that sweet little asshole. “Such a wet little slut! Soaked for us!” he taunted cruelly and twisted his fingers.

Peter cried out at the pain “No, stop!” He begged, his own wings straining against the gate. He shouldn't have left Mammon's side- or this wouldn't be happening! Tears filled those blue eyes and he tried to look away from the virtues. Charity pushed fingers into his cunt while playing with his tiny cock. 

“Don't cry, Dove, you should be honored; such a pretty thing, failure as you are… still getting so much personal care from us. We could have just plucked you and eaten you inside out long ago~! Aren't we generous for reeducating you instead?” Charity cooed.

Emily shook her head as much as she could before her jaw nerve was pinched and her lips parted and her tongue lolled out helplessly as her mouth fell open. She whimpered and her wing feathers slicked down with distress.

Patience reached up under Peter’s robe before getting impatient and ripping it off of him and then reaching around to pinch and twist his little pink nipples.

Diligence decided to join Gratitude and grabbed the hair at the base of Emily’s skull to yank her head back, forcing her jaw open wider. “Fuck her throat already, she can take it! She needs to practice for that big demon, after all!” they taunted.

Gratitude agreed and thrusted in without warning, filling her mouth and poor throat with its length and began thrusting without letting her adjust. The flared head of their cock immediately punched through into her throat and halfway down before she even knew what was happening.

Temperance and Humility lined up near Peter, although Temperance was glancing at Emily as if debating joining Gratitude and Diligence with her instead. 

Peter cried letting out a pained groan as his chest was pinched too. “Please…” he didn't  want this… he'd wanted Mammon- would the other demon even want him if he was defiled, unclean? He let out a choke sob when an involuntarily jolt of pleasure went through him.

Emily tried to gag, to resist the intrusion, but she couldn’t move, the chains and brutal hands held her immobile. Her breath caught in her chest and her eyes rolled back as she started suffocating. Her wings drooped and everything started going black around the edges. She swallowed absently around the precum dripping down her throat. 

Diligence laughed and started pulling Emily’s head back and forth with their cruel grip in her hair, using her like a cocksleeve for Gratitude’s cock. “She’s such a slut, drooling all over you!”

Chastity growled and started searching for Peter’s little prostate, wanting to make the little angel sing for them. “Such a tight little hole…you were going to let that fat demon fuck it weren’t you?”

Peter flushed in shame when he moaned as they brushed something inside of him that had him seeing stars. “I- I told him I wasn't ready!” He sobbed; he had respected that, respected him! Now he wished he had let him just so this horrible experience wouldn't be his first- except… it wasn't his first was it? None of this felt new.

Not the pain. Not the fear. Not the helplessness. 

Gratitude moaned shamelessly, head thrown back and wings flared wide, “You're right she's so fucking wet she's wasted in demon flesh!” he panted, starting to buck his hips harder.

Emily managed to finally relax enough to allow the intrusion without pain, although she still couldn’t breathe…she had to remind herself that she didn’t actually have to…but it was hard to think past the black spots encroaching around her and her mind was hazy. She gagged, drooling miserably as she tried to suck around the cock so that he would finish and then stop…

She wanted her father…mama…Satan…she started to silently weep.

“Aw, she's crying, so cute~” Gratitude wiped her tears with one hand, “Are you repenting your existence you poor cur?” It asked with a cruel mockery of a smile as it leaned over her, to better fuck her throat. The miserable ‘glucks’ of her throat squeezing around him had him so close already…

Chastity laughed and yanked its fingers out, watching that stretched little hole slowly close. It didn’t give it the chance, it ripped open its own robes, grabbed those plush hips, and slammed in to the hilt. 

Peter screamed at the intrusion, tightening up, fruitlessly trying to push the invading cock out. He knew there were places near the gate, places the winners went to. How was no one hearing this? Why was no one getting help?!

“For a cheap imitation of the king he sure sings prettily.” Patience purred, still pinching hard at his nipples, squeezing and twisting cruelly.

Charity added another finger into the tight, hot little cunt and started thrusting harder. Stroking Chastity’s cock through the thin membrane separating ass and cunt. “Aren’t you feeling better now that you’re so full? Isn’t this how it should always be?” It cooed, face a bit flushed as it watched hungrily while Chasitity’s cock moved in and out of St. Peter’s ass. 

Peter hadn't thought that way before. Right now he couldn't picture a more miserable existence. If this is what sex was like normally at all he wanted no part of it ever again. And everything screamed at him. This wasn't even the first time he'd suffered like this either, someone else had done this to him before, but worse. Yet he couldn't deny that part of it felt good, just like when Mammon was touching him earlier and when he was tasting him. Is this why it was punishment? For enjoying such torture? He gave a weak sob, “Yes- yes it should be…” he whimpered, he'd agree to anything to get this over with faster.

Emily’s eyes opened when she heard Peter’s scream of pain, then narrowed. Brow furrowed, She pulled her lips back and bared down with her teeth. 

Gratitude cried out in shock, in pain, “Fuck, fuck! You bitch! You fucking--” it started punching her in the head, the chains around her dispelling in its shock, “Let go, you whore!”

Emily growled, eyes glowing a phosphorant-white as her teeth grew sharper and her additional eyes opened and she bit harder, even as she was stuck in the head. She didn’t care how much pain she was in. They. DESERVED IT. When the shackles fell away she grabbed his hips, swallowed him down, and bit off his cock at the root before rearing back and spitting it at his feet, snarling.

Peter turned his eyes toward the commotion and saw Emily literally spit out a blood covered cock into the ground looking feral and enraged. “E-Emily!” Maybe she could beat them or escape! She was stronger than he was, she could get help!

Charity froze, four fingers deep in Peter’s cunt as they turned to stare at Emily and Gratitude.

Chastity didn’t even notice, fucking into Peter like a dog in heat. 

Patience released St. Peter’s tits and stepped back, eyes wide.

Humility covered their mouth with one hand before scowling and moving to help Gratitude.

Diligence pulled Emily up to her feet by her hair and then flung her at Temperance who was approaching at a run. 

Temperance kicked her in the chest, knocking her down. “You wretch!” 

Gratitude howled in pain gripping their bleeding crotch, “Fucking bitch ! I'll tear all your teeth out!” 

Emily laughed, recovering from the kick to her chest quickly, regaining her feet and then flaring her wings and taking to the air to kick Gratitude in the face. “There’s your ‘Gratitude’ you piece of shit! Instant karma for the rape!” she declared. She darted over to the gate to try and free Peter. 

Chastity felt its knot growing and howled with satisfaction as it caught. It spilled its seed…enjoyed its afterglow. Cooed little affectionate words to the little cocksleeve. And then stepped back, ripping it’s knot free, uncaring of the blood. 

Peter's eyes widened as he felt the hot fluid flood his insides and the temporary comfort of the knot. It was wrong, it wasn't the one he wanted but it was nothing compared to the pain of it being ripped out. He wasn't even sure what noise or movements he made as pain wracked through him he thrashed in his binds, head hitting the bars of the gate hard enough to daze himself, his own blood and the seed of the virtue dripping into the ground below him.

Emily shrieked in fury and although she wanted to rip Chastity apart with her bare hands she was more concerned with Peter. She kicked Charity off of him and shoved Patience before ripping at the chains. 

Peter shrieked as she swiped at the chains unable to see through his tears “Stop, stop, I've learned my lesson! Please, I won't leave the gate!” He begged, “W-won’t pursue him!” He wept. He was fated to exist here forever; he was stupid to ever even think of anything different. And once anyone saw him here they'd know he was useless and broken and wouldn't want him anyway.

Humility scoffed and went over to Chastity, glanced at Gratitude. “Stop sniveling and reform it!” It said scathingly. 

Gratitude growled, its cock turning into worms and slithering back into its body. “Get her. Her punishment is going to be extended!” He said, fury radiating off of it. He looked larger, body starting to ripple and distort. “We can rip out that stupid chastity device and fuck her until she’s nothing but a fucking slave to our cocks…keep her perpetually knocked up…!”  and swiped a hand through the air at the Seraphim, forming bonds of more chains.

Emily gasped in pain as the chains ripped into her wings and she faltered before falling heavily to the ground.  “Leave him alone!” She sobbed angrily. 

Charity and Patience growled as they circled around Emily. “Little slut! Wait your turn!” Patience snarled. 

Chastity pumped its bloody cock lazily  as it leered at the feisty little Angel. She needed breaking. 

Gratitude stepped on her back “I think not, you're a bit too cocky, thinking you can tell us what to do, little angel. We've already beaten that elder of yours into submission. What makes you think you aren't next?” It grinned hungrily and leaned more weight onto her, “I bet the virtue born of your heart will be-”

Emily groaned, covering her face and shuddering in pain and a rising rage. “Elder..Sera?! What did you do to Sera?!” She struggled beneath his foot, wings trembling and she tried to get any leverage before freezing.

--It was at the moment the world shifted.

Patience cried out, voice rising in an ear splitting shriek; stumbling, choking a moment and suddenly catching fire. Screeching as their body began to melt and writhed the false Angelic form began to fade into a mass of worms that fell toward the ground, burning up before they ever arrived there.

Chastity froze, staring at Patience in confusion. Pat hadn’t even been attacked…Emily had just shoved it. How was…what was…?

Humility gasped and shuddered before running to what remained of Patience…ashes now.

Emily used this chance to shove Gratitude off of her and then rushed to free Peter from the gate, tearing through the chains like they were hot butter. She snarled, caught him in her arms and shook off the few chains that had wrapped around her wings before she flew as quickly as she could towards where the others were…

“Something must have happened to Sera! Get to her now! Humility you and I get them!” Gratitude recovered faster and started chasing Emily. Did Sera die? No, if she'd fallen asleep then Patience would have only gotten stronger right?

Peter clung to Emily, “Nonono, can't leave the gate, c-can’t leave!” he sobbed, they'd just punish him again.

Emily crooned soothingly. “Gonna get you to Mammon…” she promised. “He’ll protect you-“ she gasped. She tried to ignore the Virtues behind her. Her chest hurt, her wings hurt, her scalp hurt where Diligence had practically ripped her hair out, her jaw and throat felt torn, but she just flew as fast as she could. 

Humility put on a burst of speed and tackled Emily, ripping at her wings as she shrieked, sobbing for Satan. She curled over Peter, protecting him as best she could. 

Peter stiffened, hearing Emily's cries, she wasn't supposed to hurt, she wasn't bad like he was. She was always making people happy… he reached out blindly and put whatever holy power he could in his hands, squeezing his eyes shut. Everything hurt so badly and he needed to be at the gate but Emily needed to escape too. His palms made contact with Humility and burned them, dislodging the virtue for a moment. “Fly fly!” He cried, trying to keep the holy fire going. He wasn't a combatant but he'd try for her. Maybe for himself too. So they wouldn't have to hurt.

Emily squeezed her eyes shut, gasping as the holy fire washed over her. She flinched slightly, but there was no pain. She hesitated and then got back up, carrying Peter clutched to her breasts as she got back up to speed. The tower. “Satan! Mammon! Daddy !” She called out desperately. 

The tower came into view, the doors opening at her screams.

Satan took one look outside and rushed out, the fires of wrath following him; he passed Emily to crash into her pursuers, howling in rage.

Adam swooped out the door next, assessing the situation and his eyes widened, “Emily!” He rushed to her wrapping her and Peter in his arms before hissing in pain, Peter still being defensive. “Hey, calm down, you two are safe, come inside!” he said as Peter’s meager attack burned out. “Emily…” he looked at his daughter with worry and anguish.

Emily sobbed and clung to her father as Mammon rushed over to take Peter into his arms, chittering in fury and worry. Emily buried her face in Adam’s neck. “The Virtues…they wanted to punish us…they….” She sobbed. “They raped Peter…”

Mammon was struggling with his inner rage. Trying not to lose control as he tried to comfort the terrified little Angel. He smelt of blood and sex and fear. “My dove…” he cooed. He nuzzled him and held him protectively. 

Peter clung to Mammon and started to sob all over again as he was surrounded by the enraged firework and greasy smell. He was going to throw him away soon, he knew it. “F-Chastity! I- I told them to stop. I said I'd be good!” he sobbed, “It hurt…” he buried his face into the other's chest. He wanted to hold him as long as he'd be able to. “W-won't leave the gate, won't, promise!”

Mammon was even more furious but he nuzzled the little angle, crooning as reassuringly as he could. “Hush, little dove…you were good, so good…” he said, trying to soothe the fearful little omega. 

Adam felt enraged and held Emily tightly for a moment before pressing a kiss to her hair. “Okay baby, we'll take care of it, you did so good getting him here…. Go to your mother and Sera, okay?” He stroked her hair.

“They said they hurt Sera, to make her submit!” Emily said before going to find her mama. 

Lucifer was quick to draw Emily into his arms and took her to where Leviathan was still curled around Sera. 

Leviathan growled and reached to pull his baby sister into his coils as he rattled his tail warningly. Emily and Sera wound up a little squished together but he’s decided they both needed to be right here. 

Emily squeaked before deciding to go with it and she burrowed against Sera, sobbing anew. “The Virtues hurt us…” she whimpered. 

Sera clutched Emily tightly “I'm sorry” she said her eyes watering yet filled with righteous fury. How dare they; how dare they hurt her child. She'd raised Emily, the smaller seraphim being one of the only reasons she had stayed awake as long as she had. And with Patience’s death she was already feeling stronger. “L-Leviathan let me go, I can help fight them!” she said to the demon. “I won't let them get away with this.”

Leviathan stiffened, holding the two angels tightly before slowly, reluctantly releasing Sera. “You better come back to me…” he growled, but he was clearly worried. “I’ll protect these ones.” He added, holding Emily close and nodding at the other non-combatants.

Humility and Gratitude were bowled over by Satan and they hesitated, trying to decide if they should continue after  Emily or turn to fight Satan. 

Satan decided for them as he grabbed Humility by the throat and began tearing at its wings with claws that burned with unholy fire. “HOW DARE YOU TOUCH WHAT IS OURS!”

Beelzebub followed after Satan so he wasn’t facing the enemies alone. She wound up throwing herself at Gratitude, full size as she tore his wings off. “Stay in your lane!” She snarled. “Touch our sister?! How dare you!”

Charity and Temperance joined in, attacking Satan. 

Diligence went after Beelzebub. 

Patience never reformed.

Chastity was no where to be seen.

Peter saw them approaching and cried out, clinging to Mammon harder, practically clawing at him as if trying to climb beneath his skin. “No, no, please don't let them have me again, I'll be good, I promise, I promise!” His rotted pear scent somehow getting even worse with fright.

Mammon clutched Peter tighter, trying to keep the terrified angel from squirming out of his arms. “It’s okay, sweetheart! No one but me will ever touch you again if you don’t want them to!” he swore as he nuzzled Peter’s throat and purred as soothingly as he could while raging inside. His sphincter was already producing strands of silk. He needed to cocoon himself to change into his higher level form. “You’re a good boy, you didn’t do anything wrong. I’m going to hurt them for touching you.” he promised. 

Peter watched him with wide eyes “Going to hurt them…?” Because he was good? He wanted to believe that but he couldn't… but maybe it was possible as long as he didn't have to go back to them. He squeezed his eyes shut “Okay, please do, please don't let them take me again!” he felt soft strands of something start to cover them, silk? More and more silk?

Mammon didn’t dare let his little love go, so wrapped the cocoon around the both of them, drawing his power around them. It tainted Peter’s angelic power a little, but also made him stronger.

Chapter Text

Asmodeus  frowned as the battle was moved outside and looked to Via and Fizz, wanting to join the fight although he was usually a lover, not a fighter; but he was also anxious to be assured of their safety. “I want you two to get in the middle with Lucifer and Leviathan; take Celina and Alastor with you!” he instructed. He would usually never be so authoritative with them, but this was important! They had a baby to think about, he couldn’t lose two parents! 

Fizzarolli didn’t even hesitate, he knew full well that he wasn’t even a brawler on the level of normal imps! He wouldn’t even try and toe up with the likes of these virtues! So he blew Ozzie a kiss before he ran immediately to grab Celina and pull her towards Lucifer.

Octavia was momentarily indignant. But she had barely gotten to the level of reading her father’s tome that Loona was at and she knew that she would just distract Asmodeus at best . She couldn’t risk herself, Azathoth needed her. Better to stay safe so he could focus on the fight. “Be safe, Ozzie…we need you.” she said softly before turning to follow after Fizzarolli.

Lucifer was agitated, his wings flaring and furling in turn as he seethed. He was content to let Leviathan guard his daughter, and he watched Vaggie and Charlie take vanguard positions, but he still felt anxious. Once all the ones that needed protecting were safe in the back of the room behind Leviathan he went with Sera to join Charlie and Vaggie. 

“They’re made of worms!” Emily called after Lucifer, voice a bit strained and hoarse. “Patience…the one that looked like Sera just--just melted…burned up!” she added, voice almost hysterical. 

Lucifer froze, confused, and whirled to face Sera. “Like the one you spat up? Wait….are the Virtues…they’re like parasites? Were they created by draining you and the others?! That means we can’t stop them until-” he glanced at Sera, then at Leviathan. “We need to get you all mated…” he realized. 

Sera clenched her fists, looking vindicated and distressed, “Yes, they were born from us, but it took us too long to realize…” she flared at the virtues and summoned two holy lances. She looked like a Valkyrie of legend as she went into battle.

Lucifer turned to Asmodeus and glanced at Fizzarolli and Octavia, hesitating for a moment. Had Asmodeus claimed them yet…? Maybe one of them could be offered to the other Seraphim-

Asmodeus turned and leapt through his own flames to join the fight outside, Sera following him with a fierce look in her eyes.

---

Chastity was a little late, having had to make a new robe and get some armor, but they approached quickly; seeing the battle going on it scanned for a target.

Humility kicked out with taloned feet, trying to disembowel Satan as he snarled. “Those little sluts were begging for it!” he taunted. 

Satan caught the talons easily and broke them, “As if any omega would beg for you!” he said scathingly, “Such parasites are undeserving!” He tried ripping it in half straight down the middle but when worms came out and just began reforming Humility he just got more pissed and tried beating the thing down.

“If we can't kill them we'll have to capture them!” Asmodeus observed as he joined his brother in knocking one of the virtues to the ground. He might not be a fighter by nature, but he was still an Alpha, and he had two mates to protect.

Chastity honed in on Satan and snarled as he latched onto his back and tore at his flesh.

Temperance tried to wind its arms around his neck from the front to choke him. Spitting furiously, “You don’t deserve to taint their heavenly flesh!” 

Gratitude continued to grapple with Beelzbub. Bee writhed from beneath Gratitude, holding him while her mate tore his throat out, before shrieking as she was covered in a rain of worms, shuddering and grabbing up Vortex as the worms began to reform. “Ew!~ That’s disgusting! We need to bind them!”

Satan bucked like a bull and tossed himself back trying to crush Chastity under him while Asmodeus reached out to rip Temperance off of him and flung him away.  He then ran over to stop the abomination with a snarl. Temperance was splattered into a puddle of bloody worms before beginning to reform.

Sera rushed forth and slammed her lance into Chastity piercing it and skewering it off Satan. “You all did not deserve life to begin with!” She declared definitely. Chastity wailed and fell into a shower of worms before beginning to reform.

Vortex clung to Bee and barked, spitting out any that might have gotten into his mouth. “Okay, okay, I know I normally cry and stuff but please, take me to the vet when this is over!” he told her, he did not want whatever the fuck that was no matter how scary it was of a trip.

“I got them!” Asmodeus started forming chains normally used for fun times; these were now going to be a lot stronger and hopefully hold the bastards in place.

Bee nodded as she lifted Vortex up away from the worms, muzzle wrinkled in disgust. “Ugh, I’ll get my shots too.” she agreed. Ew. Worms.

Charity, Diligence and Humility were sparring with Charlie, Vaggie and Adam, occasionally being reduced into worms before reforming. The Princess of Hell and her knight were getting frustrated.

Adam had fun stomping them into worms a few times, but it was really wearing thin. He wanted them. To. Stop. Moving!

Vaggie swiped Humility with the spear, it stumbled, clutching at his chest before shrieking as he went up in flames, just like Patience had. 

“Another one died!” Charlie cheered feeling a bit vindictive.

Mammon burst out of his cocoon, in his massive spider-legged form with Peter perched on his head. He snarled and lashed out with webbing to help Asmodeus wrap up the rest of them. He asked Peter which one had hurt him, had torn him. 

Peter felt different, all tingly and warm. Kind of like he was floating in syrup. He held onto Mammon's jester crown loosely, somehow trusting he wouldn't fall. He wasn't in pain anymore, or at least not for the moment. His skin had the faintest of green tints to it as did his eyes and he had in a new green outfit similar to Mammon's. 

When asked who hurt him he held the crown a little tighter but didn't feel the same rush of fear as before, head still swimming. “Chastity… that one” he pointed. He felt so tall up here on top of Mammon like none of them could hurt him anymore. He was so big and strong, he'd keep him safe.

Mammon focused on that one, the one that Sera had speared. He snarled and scuttled over to it before pinning it with one sharp leg. And then he reached down with his four hands to tear each limb off. He waited for it to reform and then did it again. And again. 

Peter held onto the crown watching impassively. He felt like he should be scared or horrified, but he felt oddly good, he never wanted to leave this floaty space. And when Chastity started begging he shivered. The noise slowly drawing him back. Should he care? Should he ask Mammon to stop? But… Chastity hadn't stopped. Did Chastity deserve the mercy they refused to give? He leaned down and stroked his spider's forehead gently.

Mammon hesitated and drew back a little as he glanced up at his little darling. “Is that enough?” He asked gently. He still wanted to torture the abomination longer, but not if it would upset Peter. That was when he saw the changes and he smirked smugly. “You look good, sweetheart.”

Peter smiled at him and his teeth were just a tad sharper. “Thank you” he cooed back. He looked down at Chastity and shivered, clinging to the hat again. “Maybe later” he said the others were all rounded up now it seemed and injuries were being tended too they should probably help…

Mammon huffed before wrapping the creature up in his silken strands before tossing him towards Asmodeus. Then he walked towards the rest of the group. His carapace cracked and his larger form fell away in two halves and he held out his arms to catch Peter. 

Peter squeaked as he fell but was relieved when Mammon caught him. “Thank you…” he felt too heavy to fly right now anyway.

Mammon grinned and buried his face in Peter’s tummy to give him kisses. He cradled him close with all four hands and arms and growled as he smelled the blood. He lifted Peter up enough that he could duck his head under the robes and he started licking him clean. 

Peter giggled at the kisses “Ma-mammon!” he held his face. Before freezing at the growl “What-” he gasped when his robes were suddenly over the others head “N-no don't look!” He said tensing he was going to see he was unclean, broken, used! He wouldn't want him anymore! He gasped when he felt a hot tongue lapping at his thighs and hole, cleaning him. Tears sprung to his eyes and he fisted his robe. “Mammon…?” He whispered with uncertainty. Wasn't he going to be thrown away? Why was he being so gentle? 

Mammon continued to clean up every trace of blood and cum. Not leaving even a bit of evidence of any other creature’s touch on him. 

Peter was trembling in his hands, still holding his robe. “Y-You don't hate me?” He asked when the other was done. He wouldn't do any of that if he didn't care right?

Mammon pulled back and gave the little Angel a look of indignation before softening. “Of course not, sweetheart. That wasn’t your fault. You didn’t do anything wrong. You're my good omega.” He reassured. 

Lucifer rolled his eyes and finished tying up the last captive with his own angelic steel chains overlaying Asmodeus’ and Mammon’s silk. Maybe they should store these bastards in Alastor’s swamp…

He turned towards Mammon and St. Peter. 

“Are you done-“ Lucifer started to say ‘flirting’, or maybe ‘being sickening cute’, but he hesitated. He didn’t want to make Peter feel uncertain and he should be kinder to his youngest son. “-Tending to your omega?” 

Mammon nodded and carried the sweet little Angel towards Lucifer. “Yeah. Are they…?”

“Not going to cause anyone else any trouble for the foreseeable future…I guess we gotta find mates for the others…”

Bee gestured at the burnt spot where Humility had been. “What about that one?” She asked. “Weren’t all but Sera asleep? How did…?”

Lucifer froze and stared at that spot, picturing that twisted visage in his mind's eye. Humility. They had looked like…he gasped. “Michael!” He turned to fly back into the sanctum. 

Satan headed back inside with him; he wanted to see Emily, to check on her and hold her.

---

Shortly before:

Celina glanced at the section of the floor that no longer hid the grand Seraphim, and she felt drawn to them…to one of them in particular. She had never been interested in being courted, ever since she had risen to Heaven…but that didn’t mean she wasn’t lonely. That she didn’t want a proper chance for a healthy relationship.

And something there was calling to her…an equal loneliness. A longing for completion. 

She laid Alastor down at the edge of the ring that held the slumbering Seraphim and approached slowly, coming finally to stand over one very specific form. She stared down at the golden figure. He looked so much like Lucifer, just taller and with a more golden complexion. She knew without looking his eyes would also be gold. 

She knelt and laid her hand over his still form. “Michael…” she called softly. Before taking a breath and calling to him more desperately, “Michael! Come to me! I’m here!”

There was a small tremble beneath her hand. Before it grew and that angelic face twitched and the golden eyes opened; pupiless, sightless, but there. He was hearing her. The flower petal prison began to crack as the tremors increased.

Celina flushed gold, eyes lighting up with delight as she tried to reach for him. “Michael! We need you! I need you!” she begged. 

And then the prison broke, the room temporarily being bathed in golden light as weak arms pulled Celina down and teeth bit into her neck. 

Celina gasped, immediately folding into his arms and clinging to him, baring her throat gladly as she hummed. Her wings fluttered before folding around him and she stroked his hair as he claimed her. Her heart felt…so full. “I’m yours….” she crooned softly. He smelled so good…but he was also so weak.

Michael drank her blood a moment before releasing her and licking the wound, he seemed to be becoming more present as he gazed at her.

“Gratias ago tibi, quia vigilans mihi angelus meus pulcher!” He cooed in a layered voice, stroking her cheek. At the sounds of battle he turned to observe his surroundings; he already felt stronger but also he felt sick; whatever was eating him alive was still there; he needed to expel it.

(Thank you for waking me my beautiful angel!)

Celina flushed happily. She didn’t really understand the words Michael was saying, but she understood the intent. “Of course…” she stroked his back and nuzzled his hand. She could see he looked ill and she frowned slightly before remembering that Leviathan had claimed Sera too. She stroked his throat gently and nuzzled his mating gland. “May I?”

Michael looked back at her and nodded “Accipe quod amabile crocodilum opus” and tilted his neck for her. Something felt natural about this all and he knew instinctively that the taint inside him would be gone if the bond was reciprocated. 

(Take what you need beloved crocodile)

She gave a bright crocodilian grin before carefully biting down and the point where his neck met his shoulder. Her jaw was so large, she was being careful not to do too much damage. 

Michael cried out in a trill, wings bursting out and fluttering as he was bitten. He held the woman tightly until he felt a burning pain in his chest he pushed her off and much like Sera vomited blue and gold blood until a hammer headed worm came out. His was much larger than Sera's had been, writhing and melting as if salt had been poured on it.

Celina gave a furious growling hiss and stomped on the vile thing. Disgusting! Evil creature! 

Michael pushed himself up and wiped his face. How long has he been asleep? He could hear the sounds of combat outside dying down so maybe there wasn't a rush to leave; so instead he surveyed the area around him; a mixture of angels and demons but from the tiny imp clinging to omegan Ars Goetia he could tell they weren't the aggressors here. 

There was a sleeping demon near the woman who just woke him; so red and soul so vile he wanted to erase it immediately.  But from the way his mate’s tail laid protectively over him he figured attacking it wasn't a good idea since it clearly wasn't an aggressor either; he moved on. Guarding their circle of noncombatants was… Lucifer? He stepped forward eyeing the taller warrior woman in shock. No, she was an alpha, not just his brother in a new form, yet she looked like his spitting image! Was she…. Could his brother have had a real child?

Celina clung to Michael’s arm as he got his bearing, tensing slightly as his gaze landed on her son. She relaxed when he didn’t do anything…she’d hate to have a falling out so soon. She glanced back at her son, trying to see him without the lens of a beloved mother. 

Alastor was still out and really he didn't look that bad but if one picked apart his scent he did smell of blood and corpses, a lot of corpses. Madness and starvation clung to the undertones of his magnolia scent like a second skin. No wonder the angel probably initially thought him a threat.

Charlie turned, eyes wide and she approached with a bright smile. “Hi! I’m Charlie! Uh, Lucifer’s my-uh, mother! Um, Adam’s my dad! Emily’s my twin…do you know her? How long have you been—-oh are you alright? That worm, was that all?” She got flustered and was checking him over for injuries. 

Michael nodded, he blinked frog eyed one at a time just like his twin as if trying to process something. “Is this the language you are all speaking?” he asked finally.

-- -- --

Michael looked up when the light from the doors was obstructed. He knew those wings,that body, and when the light shone upon him. He couldn't help but reach out and step forward, “frater carissime ades!” he gasped, tears sprung to his eyes, he didn't know how or why his twin was here but he wanted to hold him and tell him he loved him, he missed him!

Mammon followed with Peter; Bee scoffed and stayed with Vortex to watch the Virtues. 

Lucifer was a golden-red blur as he flew into his twin's arms. He laughed through his tears. “No one speaks Latin anymore, it’s a dead language!” He teased. “But Michael-how’re you…who woke you?” He added, confused. 

Celina was following behind her new mate. She had realized she wanted to stay close to him. But now she hesitated. Would he shun her now that he no longer needed her? Now that he was cleansed? 

Michael blinked and switched languages again “Ah, yes this one right?” It felt so weird in his mouth. He blushed at the question. He turned and opened his wings toward Celina “I don't know her, I felt her calling toward me and I knew I must answer!” he released Lucifer to take both of her hands. “Lovely heart, may I know the name of my rescuer?” He asked, kissing her knuckles.

Lucifer blinked, stepping back and staring between Celina, his twin, and back. Oh. Alastor was going to be…

Celina was so relieved and she smiled up at Michael. “I am Celina…I’ve been ascended for almost 100 years now…I’ve been working as a guardian Angel for most of that time….” She says with a shy grin. She averted her eyes slightly and gestured at the crimson form. “That is Alastor, my only son.” She looked back up at her new mate. “My very beloved only son. He’s a sinner…and your twin’s mate. Him and Adam.” 

Lucifer flushed and gave a shy shrug when Michael looked back at him. “Yeah-uh…you have a lot of nieces and nephews…the Deadly Sins…? Um. They’re mine and Lilith’s-“ he started before saying in a very quiet tone ‘mostly’, “-and Charlie and Emily are Adam’s…and uh, Adam and Alastor have put about 6 fawns in me…” he stroked his abdomen with a blissfully happy look on his face. He wouldn’t mention the children up here yet…no need to shock Michael’s system that much. 

Michael took all this in and nodded “I see. I look forward to knowing you forever and learning more about you” he said with a smile. When he looked at Alastor he winced again. “I know not how something so vile is from you but I will endeavor to get to know him.” He promised. “My sight is a bit different from the others. And sins are laid bare before me… so looking his way is very difficult.” he admitted.

He turned back toward his brother. “You've been busy while I was asleep, you grew up.” he smiled, “You look so happy” he was relieved, he'd missed him so much and to see him moving on had been hard. He'd been hoping they could bring him back but it seemed that had been unnecessary in the end.

Lucifer nodded. “I am…I’m so happy. Adam and Alastor…they’re so so good to me…better than I deserve-“ 

He squealed as Adam somehow snuck up on him and picked him up. 

“What's that self deprecating shit I smell?” Adam asked and bit Lucifer's cheek. He had a burn on his side but didn't seem to notice. “It better not be you baby!”

Michael squawked “Adam?! Is that you?! What happened??” 

Adam looked at Michael and blinked “Luci, who's the other hottie?” He asked with a bright grin, but he held Luci tighter. His Luci was all he needed. Well, Alastor too, at this point. But no harm in window shopping!

Lucifer giggled and shifted to wrap his arms around Adam’s neck and nuzzled him. “Mm…it was…I’m sorry.” He murmured before glancing at his twin a bit sadly. “Ah…Adam… Fell . Uh. A couple weeks ago?” He said softly. “It’s…been really…rough between us for…almost all of existence until recently. Adam, this is my twin, Michael. He… objected to my…punishment.” 

“Uh, yeah,… stole both his wives sort of thing, I remember, but you were still a really cool guy last I remember, if a bit sad…” Michael said, rubbing his chin. “You sure shot up in height. Sorry about the Fall.” he said frowning and looked at his brother with sadness, “I definitely didn't want it to be permanent either…”

Adam shrugged “Uh, well, I went through a huge attitude change; so I was a dick for a couple thousand years, then, uh, still kinda am, but,uh, working on that!” he rubbed the back of his head, he hated it when people remembered Garden Adam; hell, he barely remembered Garden Adam, all he knew was he was some loser who kept losing everything he cared about. “Hey, Luci, you know twincest is one of the hottest things on Earth right-” he was cut off by a shadow tentacle covering his mouth.

“Don't even finish that sentence ” came a drowsy voice from the ground, Alastor opening his black eyes, the radio dials spinning as he slowly pushed himself up. 

Adam blinked and then his eyes got shiny with excitement “Oh my Father, do you have a horny sensor?!”

Chapter Text

Lucifer quickly flew over to Alastor’s side, not quite touching him yet until he was able to see that Alastor was awake enough to be aware of him. “Alastor, Mon cerf, do you feel better?” He asked softly. He was about to shock his beloved a bit. He knew it would shake Alastor to his core...but his lover needed to know.

Celina was by their sides a moment later. “Alastor!” She chuckled weakly, but knew she was about to upset him. “You missed all the excitement…” 

Alastor sat up and yawned rubbing his eyes “Yes I feel a lot more refreshed… I apologize for my tantrum. And excitement? What did I miss?” He asked, looking around, smile looking more like a grimace. “ It certainly seems a lot…”

“We certainly survived without you...” the new addition said, an alpha who looked just like his mate, but wrong. “I am Michael of the Seraphim, it is… an honor to meet you.” that part was forced out.

Alastor got up. “Alastor, the Radio Demon, a pleasure I'm sure, always a pleasure.”

Adam winced, oh boy. And they hadn't even got to the worst part.

Lucifer flinched at his twin’s tone and he closed the distance to cling possessively to Alastor while looking with narrowed eyes at Michael. “Michael is my twin, Alastor. Michael, this is my mate and first father to my fawns. Be. Nice.” He warned. He nuzzled Alastor, scenting him quickly. 

He took a deep breath and cupped Alastor’s cheeks in his hands. “Alastor, listen. This is a lot. The Seven Virtues are corrupted abominations created by the Root of All Evil…the entity that existed in the darkness before Father created the Light. I…I think...I was promised to her…?” He glanced at Sera. “But I…didn’t know? Or…I didn’t remember? Either way, the seven virtues were created. And they siphoned energy from the Seraphim, causing them to diminish and eventually be put into hibernation…. Leaving Sera the sole Seraphim remaining to run things. Leviathan claimed her, and was claimed in return, allowing her to expel the corruption and…and it destroyed her doppelgänger. We need to find all the other Seraphim mates, true mates.” He said in a rush. He waited for Alastor to ask the obvious question. 

Alastor rubbed his forehead; fuck, of course he'd be asleep for the big fight, his reputation was going to be in the toilet. “Wait, if they have to be mated to wake up, why is he here?” He asked jerking a thumb at Michael.

Michael turned his eyes on Celina and was about to speak.

Alastor looked at his mother and saw the bite on her neck and immediately the wings sprung forth on his back and his eyes turned to dials, “You assaulted my mother?!” he accused, voice dropping deep and the filter distorting his voice.

Lucifer grunted slightly and clung tighter to Alastor, his own wings flaring wide as he braced himself to hold Alastor back. “Alastor!” he called out worriedly.

Celina quickly interposed herself between her new mate and her son, flushed but determined. Her golden wings were spread protectively. “Alastor, I chose him!” She declared loudly. “I chose him!” She repeated.  “I was drawn to him…I let him claim me, I wanted it! He’s mine! I claimed him too!”

Alastor screeched like a broken radio. “You are bleeding! Your throat is, is-”

“It's just a claiming bite, in fact it's a lot smaller than the one she left on me…” Michael said, unsure why he was freaking out; in fact Alastor literally had two claim bites himself.

Adam winced. “Hey, Alastor, it wouldn't have hurt. I promise. Remember when we marked you? It felt good right? It was the same with your mom. He didn't hurt her!”

Alastor was grinding his teeth together. “It didn't hurt, wasn't meant to hurt,” he muttered, it sounded like he was reminding himself. But he barely knew this man! Hell, she barely knew this man! “You won't hurt her?”

“Of course not, I would never, what kind of-” Michael began testily.

Adam elbowed the archangel. “Talk less,” it was ironic he was now giving this talk. “Alastor's dad was a fucking monster.”

Michael rubbed his side. He did not like being told what to do, even by the first man, but if Celina's first husband was abusive this behavior made more sense; his poor new beloved. He put his fist to his palm and deigned to bow to the sinner. “No, I would never hurt her. And I apologize for my initial actions. Our meeting was fast but I promise to court and get to know her properly. She is a treasure and I shall treat her as such.”

Celina’s heart wept for her poor son. Her husband had been gone for nearly a century and a half and still her son suffered from his depredations! Oh, he had never brought her anything good except for Alastor himself. She could see past his smile, he was terrified for her. She was a bit startled when Michael and Adam began calming her son, and she felt so happy…her son’s mate was taking such good care of him. And her own mate was being so understanding. She turned partially to smile shyly (as shyly as she could with her crocodile maw) up at her mate, appreciating his efforts. His words also made her feel soft and gooey. So romantic!

“It didn’t hurt, Alastor, not at all…” she said reassuringly. 

Lucifer nuzzled Alastor again. “Let your mother have a happy, healthy relationship, Al… Michael is good. He won’t hurt her.” He soothed softly. 

Alastor looked away, “You are all right. It's your afterlife, Mother, you deserve to be happy. To be loved and cherished as you should have been in life. I just,” he covered his face with a hand. “This has been a long day and I even slept through the big parts...”

“I'm just glad you slept through the part that mattered.” Adam sighed, he did not want to try and talk Alastor through the bite itself, there would probably have been no stopping him. “Now! Onto bigger issues! Babydeer!”

“Don't call me that.”

“Buddy, friend, pal of mine.”

“I am going to eat you for dinner.”

“Can you hold our prisoners of war in your weird fifth dimension swamp torture chamber place?” Adam continued on.

Alastor’s grin twitched “Show me these prisoners.”

Lucifer huffed and hung off of Alastor’s neck while he and Adam talked shop. He glanced at the bundled… creatures and shuddered. They were…just unnatural in every way. He dropped down and backed away, he didn’t want to get any nearer to them. “Yeah..they can’t be killed…they’re made of worms…they just reform.” He said in disgust. 

“You have a swamp darling, how nostalgic!” Celina cooed although she could tell her son used it for a darker purpose. She would not dwell in that now. 

“‘Unkillable’, you say! That sounds like quite the fun challenge!” Alastor grinned, approaching the abominations, “All the fun we can-” he stopped himself when his mother started talking and flushed, “Ah, right, yes, I actually use it for fishing and hunting to find food of home, they don't exactly have crayfish and shrimp in hell so I made my own!” Alastor chuckled awkwardly. Not to mention the sinners he dumped there to hunt and the overlords buried in it's water for his powers…

He summoned his power and looked over the virtues “Any last words, you five?” He asked. 

Celina didn’t believe a word of what her son said but she didn’t confront him on it. She simply stayed protectively in front of her new mate, hissing as her attention fell on the abominations. She wouldn’t let them have him! She didn’t care what her son’s swamp actually was for, as long as it kept those things away from Michael. 

“That’s because all those Hellborn equivalents are in the Envy Ring, papa .” Leviathan interjected, only teasing slightly over the parental endearment. He was still snuggling happily with his new mate. He hadn’t been able to convince her to let him have her here in the open, but she’d promised him ‘soon’, so he was giddy with anticipation. “I can have some delivered to you on a weekly basis?” He offered. 

The five Virtues snarled and hissed,  lunging to try and get towards the most powerful angelic beings in the room. They were more than half feral at the moment after two sudden deaths of their hive. 

Lucifer cringed back slightly and Leviathan held Sera tighter as Celina took a step forward, hissing. 

Alastor held his hand out, “Worry not, friends! I'll take good care of these prisoners!” He assured as water and mud bubbled up under the monsters, vines winding up to grab them and pull them into the thick waters.

They fought as much as they could while restrained, but they were no match for the combined powers of so many Sins and one overpowered Sinner. 

“And, well son,  I would appreciate those deliveries; seafood is some of the best food and that overlord wasn't nearly enough to whet my appetite.” Alastor added, turning towards the Sin of Envy while adjusting his cufflinks. 

Leviathan scoffed slightly and buried his face in Sera’s thick hair, tail tip tapping happily against the ground.

Lucifer was  relieved when they were finally gone. “Good riddance…” he muttered and approached Alastor slowly on foot. 

Sera stroked his head, holding her wings around him; she'd doused them in water to keep him wet without soaking her own wings using magic. She could probably get used to being held like this.

Alastor shuddered suddenly and his grin grew tight at the edges as he grimaced. “Ew, you were right, they certainly are… something.” He said with a sneer of disgust.

“Wait can you… feel them?” Adam asked

“Of course, my swamp is a part of me after all,” Alastor said airily, “ I'm pushing them down now, however, so the connection is already fading.”

Lucifer frowned and looped one arm through Alastor’s and leaned his cheek against the taller demon’s arm. “Well…now all we need is to somehow find proper mates for the other five…” he glanced over his shoulder at the place where the others were cocooned.

Celina frowned thoughtfully at Lucifer as she glanced at the same spot he was and then back to his face. “You are the King of Hell, so you must have some connection to not just the Sinners but also the Hellborn…? And as a Fallen Angel…do you have any connection remaining to your Seraphim siblings…?” She suggested cautiously. 

Lucifer blinked frog-like at the golden crocodilian angel. “You are a brilliant lady!” 

“Oh, and maybe I can help too!” Asmodeus said eagerly, brightening as he volunteered, “You and I work together, mother, perhaps we can narrow their needs, specifically, down! I think if I focus less on the sexual part of the bond and the emotional needs of the relationship maybe we can narrow down the search a bit?” He offered, sure, he could use his magic to find kinks and stuff but he'd also used his magic to help with therapy and things. “Since it's clear their soulmates won't necessarily have to be in heaven. If you can work as the conduit and ping maybe I can help pin the souls!”

Lucifer smiled proudly at his son. “Oh that’s a wonderful offer, my little bird. I think it’s a good idea!” He praised brightly. “I think if we pool our powers we can create a set of matched pendents so that each Seraphim has one and then we just need to find the owners of the matching pair…” he mused rightfully. He glanced over at Leviathan and Sera and then Michael and Celina. “And we should look at your bonds to use that as a basis to find our siblings their mates.” He added. 

Leviathan peeked up out of Sera’s hair and nodded. He wanted to have a matching pair of pendants with Sera too but he was reluctant to make that request. After all they’d already found each other…not that she’d had a choice…she’d just been desperate…he started to feel guilty for forcing himself into Sera like he had. She could surely do better…but the thought of anyone else having her made him want to die. 

Sera nodded “Yes, try the spell first on us four; once our pendants are made, perhaps we can test how they react to touch and distance,” she said stroking Leviathan's fins. “Are you alright?” She asked in a softer voice as she turned to look up at him. 

Leviathan twitched slightly. She was so perceptive. “You are so magnificent…” he murmured into her hair, but sounded a little tremulous. “I…forced you to accept me…” he grimaced and coiled tighter around her. “I know I’m not good enough for you…but I won’t ever let you go…are you going to hate me?”

Sera continued to pet him. “I cannot say our union is ideal or one I ever considered,” she admitted. “However, who am I to deny fate?” Perhaps this is what she deserved for the crimes she's committed throughout time? Though looking at the lovely sea serpent wrapped around her… how terrible of a punishment was it truly? And her siblings, those who were created with her, were now having a chance of waking up. “It feels more like a blessing than a curse having you here."

Michael smiled at Celina “I am sure a necklace would be far more comfortable for your body than a wedding band on your hand anyway, my darling.” He suggested; he knew humans, having different bodies in heaven, took to different types of jewelry for comfort.

Celina looked a bit flustered but also pleased by the suggestion. She reached up to stroke his cheek. She likes the idea of such a pendent so that while she was on Earth doing her Guardian duties they would still be connected. “Yes, I would love that…perhaps you can fashion it so that we can know how our mates are doing when away?”

“Oh easily! I actually invented something similar for Octavia, Fizz, and I to always know how Azatoth is and if he needs us,” Asmodeus puffed his chest feathers out, “I am sure it'll be an easy spell to add into the pendants. And perhaps the soul mates might feel their sleeping partners longing to wake up and search too….”

Octavia stiffened slightly when her son was mentioned, but although she was briefly worried that he was in danger she managed to relax. There was no reason he should be in danger. Papa wouldn’t let anything happen to him. Of course he didn’t know she was here… but he’d be able to find her if he had to. 

Fizzarolli took her hand and then crossed to Asmodeus to cuddle up to him. “You stink…!” Fizzarolli declared with a wrinkled beak but climbed up Asmodeus to his shoulder. 

Lucifer tilted his head slightly. “Oh? Who is that?” He glanced at Octavia curiously. 

Asmodeus realized his mistake and winced “Oh! Well… he's…” he picked up his lover's and nuzzled them in apology “Our son. He's a special boy. We weren't ready to introduce him obviously, so, um… please forget I mentioned anything, Stolas is actually babysitting him right now.”

Lucifer gasped and clasped his hands to his mouth. “I have a grand baby?!” He squealed with delight. His wings fluttered a little and he was nearly glowing. “But why haven’t you officially presented him?”

Fizzarolli returned the nuzzle reluctantly. “I meant that literally, Ozzie.” He replied in a low tone. “Those virtue things.” He stuck his tongue out in disgust. But nothing would keep him from his Ozzie. 

Octavia flinched and started preening Asmodeus anxiously. Her own feathers had turned to pins. “When I was 14 and went into my first heat, and papa was newly divorced…we trusted my uncle Andrealphus too much. He wanted me out of the way so that he could have papa. He wound up…drugging us both with some sort of love potion and sold me to a mercenary imp named Striker.” She explained in a flat detached tone. She was leaving out a lot, but it was none of their business. “I wound up making him an egg…but the baby, Azathoth, is mine . He calls Asmodeus daddy and Fizzarolli papa.” She concluded with a more heated tone. 

“And this Striker? And Andrealphus? I trust neither of them still live…?” Lucifer askes dangerously. He realized he had been out of touch recently, but he hadn't realized Andrealphus would have the unmitigated gall...

“No, they don't. It's why Blitz kept that gun around,” Asmodeus said, stroking Octavia's head feathers gently. “We hunted that mercenary down like the worm he was. And Andrealphus we tore apart. Stella is still in hiding but when she surfaces her fate will be the same. The pain for Octavia may be over but the damage from that incident hasn't stopped its repercussions in hell yet. Once the lower classes learned the omega royals classes could be hunted… tamed even. A whole new black market was created.”

Fizzarolli looked disgusted. “It’s been terrible. Blitzo and the rest of IMP have changed from hunting humans in the mortal realm to hunting down these black marketers.”

Lucifer looked horrified. “Is it that widespread a problem? Why have I…” he felt a terrible stab of guilt. Had he been that removed from the dealings of Hell that he’d missed such a dangerous precedence?

Octavia relaxed under Asmodeus’ touch and closed her eyes. 

Asmodeus shrugged, “It wasn't really your problem as the problem for once didn't really spread to the sinners; the hellborn weren't willing to spread this knowledge with them. And we didn't want to share it with you.” He said “Plus… along with me not wanting to share my partners with you it just built up over time.” he admitted.

Lucifer felt that like a stab of rejection, but it wasn’t like he could blame Asmodeus. “Oh. Of course not. Perfectly understandable.” He said, voice wobbling slightly although he did his best to appear calm.

Leviathan had relaxed when Sera reassured him and was nuzzling her throat. He listened shamelessly to Asmodeus’ conversation. He hummed and kissed Sera’s jaw. “Gonna have my babies?” He purred. 

Sera tensed a little, scent saddening, “Leviathan… I'm still an alpha… and even if I wasn't, I'm still running heaven; I doubt Michael is ready to take on any responsibility either…” she still wouldn't have time and that hurt.

“We did not trust you. Though in hindsight that was foolishness,” Satan agreed, holding Emily. He stroked her hair. “If heavenborn are going to be a more common sight in hell and efforts to redeem sinners more common, extra efforts will have to be made to either hide their second nature or to protect them since second natures are guaranteed among them.” He added, frowning slightly. 

“We'll need more warriors we can trust then to hunt them.” Asmodeus said. 

Adam made a little cough “Well… if it's warriors you need, I know some of the best baddest bitches of them all,” he said “When they're done helping Celina I bet they'll love hunting down criminals!” It would be a great duty for his girls!

Leviathan looked briefly distressed before wriggling eagerly against her as something occurred to him. “I can call up shadow servants to help you! And I will stay here with you too!” he declared. He waved away her complaint of being an Alpha. That would change soon enough. 

Sera looked amazed “Are you sure? Are they trained?” She asked “They would…. Be good?”

Leviathan gestured at Alastor’s shadow. “That one used to be mine. That disobedient one decided to bind himself to the infant that Alastor was as a human. But usually they are quite compliant. They can be put to any task. Paperwork especially.” He said and nuzzled her. 

“That would be wonderful Leviathan! I would be so grateful if they could ease the burden!” She said and clung to him she was so caught up with the excitement of maybe finally getting to rest she didn't notice Lucifer’s approach to Peter.

Lucifer was feeling a deep simmering anger at Roo. He was certain it was her machinations that had led to their minds all being fogged. And the corruption in their Rings. 

Celina smiled brightly at Adam. “Oh yes, your girls will certainly be perfect for that! When they aren’t pursuing their darling snake.” 

“Oh actually! Sir Pentious was a very innovative Overlord, he may even be able to help them find the criminals!” Charlie said, he was so heroic like that!

Lucifer frowned and looked around the room. He was a bit concerned, he would have expected Roo to have felt what they’d find to the ‘Virtues’ and come confront them. His gaze landed on St. Peter and Emily. He fluttered over to Satan to check on his daughter before taking her assurances to heart and fluttering to Mammon and St. Peter. 

“Are you hurt?” He asked gently.

St. Peter leaned on Mammon's shoulder; he couldn't look at Lucifer’s face directly. He felt so ashamed, “I was… but Mammon healed me. He won't throw me away…” he held onto the others' uniform. He looked different than before; it was clear Mammon's magic had altered his form. That was concerning. Was his soul unstable somehow?

Lucifer frowned further and his gaze didn’t so much as flicker as he replied, “Of course Mammon won’t throw you away,” he agreed. He glanced at Mammon then reached out to touch Peter’s leg lightly, sensing him. 

Mammon growled lightly but let his mother touch Peter. 

Peter flinched slightly but didn't retreat. “Is something wrong?” He asked. Yes there was. His soul… it wasn't right, not at all. It wasn't real… or at least barely anyway. Maybe it had been once. But it was clear it was more like playdough than something formed from creation. And the seed that it used to be… mangled far beyond whatever life could have been.

Lucifer’s demonic attributes flared and he spared one glance of disdain for Sera before refocusing on St. Peter. “Hold him securely, Mammy.” He says steadily. Then before Sera could stop him he reached for what remained of St. Peter’s initial seed of life and revived it. Letting it grow along the paths that should have been. 

Peter looked frightened “What are you doing?!” He asked; why was he angry? He gasped as a burning pain went through his very being. He arched away, wings flaring before Mammon held him tightly, “Stop stop!” He cried, it hurt! It hurt! His whole body felt like it was burning, changing his very soul felt like it was growing, opening up into something new.

Asmodeus held his lovers closer, “What are you doing to him?!” He asked, horrified, as more wings sprouted from the poor angel and eyes opened from them. Light enveloped the poor thing.

Sera cried in alarm, “What are you- Lucifer stop it! Don't hurt him!” She tried to disentangle herself from Leviathan and get to their side.

Leviathan had faith in his mother and held Sera close. He was sure Lucifer wasn’t trying to hurt the little unfinished angel. “He’s fixing him.” He growled. 

Mammon was furious that his little angel was in pain but he held him securely, even when he was buffeted in the face by several new wings. He tried to soothe the omega with his scent but really he just wanted his pain to stop. 

Lucifer knew it must hurt to be remade and he was working as quickly as he could. Somehow, some of Mammon’s greater demon energy had merged with him and he incorporated that as well. 

Soon Peter just passed out. It was then the changes became less cosmetic and he grew a little taller; still not the height of the other archangels but Lucifer would remain the shortest, his chest appeared less caved in which- now that actually looked at probably explained why the poor thing constantly was breathing when supposedly angels didn't do so in the first place- and his halo because larger, splitting into two; even without mating him it already seemed to resemble Mammon's jester themed crown, even down to being the same acid green. 

The process came to a close soon after and in Mammon's arms was what clearly resembled an Archangel, not just a seraphim like Emily. But whatever Peter was, or would have been, it would have stood among them.

His wings -of which he now had six- were similar to his original pair but shaded to green along the inside, the top two pairs shaded to a dark green and the bottom pair shaded to a lighter green. 

His clothing had changed along with him, the main skirt of his robe now covered his feet and the vest flowed along the outside of his robe past his knees. His shirt collar was further up his neck and his bowtie was now like a choker with a bow. His skirt and vest were now a slightly greener shade than before and his shirt was nearly the same pink as Mammon’s stripes. 

His sclera was the same green as Mammon’s eyes but his pupils were the same dark blue as before, now surrounded by white irises. 

His hair was a neat mess of thick curls down to his shoulders. 

But he was still clearly the same angel as before. 

Mammon was in awe as he cradled the slightly bigger angel in his arms. He was so beautiful! Mammon was struck dumb. All he could do was nuzzle the poor newly manifested Seraphim. 

Peter groaned softly, not waking quite yet but leaning into the gentle touches, body exhausted from taking on its true form, losing the shackles of forms molded upon it.

Lucifer exhaled before slowly turning to face Sera, simmering with Rage. "What. Did. You. Do." he accused. 

Chapter Text

Lucifer turned to Sera, wrath barely leashed. “Give him his name.” He growled. 

Sera was looking at Peter like she'd seen a ghost or like she'd committed some horrible crime and was seeing the evidence of it in court. She teared up “It- he didn't have one; we never named it. We didn't want to grow attached…” she said, leaving Leviathan's hold.

Michael also approached, looking Peter over in awe. “Wait Sera… is this, is he… that thing in the jar? In Father's room?” He asked

Sera closed her eyes. “Yes.”

Lucifer frowned in confusion as he looked between Michael and Sera. “What are you talking about? He’s one of us- he was always supposed to be one of us!” He declared, flaring his wings. He might only come up to their waists, but he was more than ready to throw hands. 

Mammon clung possessively to Peter and took a step back, snarling. He didn’t know what was going on but he wasn’t going to let them take his omega. 

Leviathan felt momentarily bereft as Sera left her arms and he slithered after her, but kept a bit of space between them. He was watching his mother warily. 

“He wasn't even alive when we found him. We weren't even sure what it was last I checked!” Michael said, rubbing his temples and glaring at Sera. He turned to Luci, “When Father disappeared we searched his rooms and Uriel knocked over a jar on his desk and it broke, it had a seed inside and we determined it was a possible soul of some kind but since you took the power of creation and life with you we couldn't check; Uriel, Sera, and I were outvoted in calling you back for help investigating the matter. Camael promised to keep it safe as far as I remember. How did you guys move to bring it to life?”

Sera turned her head, arms wrapped around herself. “We… experimented on it.” She admitted quietly. “It was an accident at first; Camael had set himself ablaze in upset once and the seed had reacted, turning itself into a fire sprite. Lasting for about three days before the energy had burned out and it became inert again. Seeing that the seed was still ‘alive’ we determined it was indeed a soul of some sort and then we compared it to different humans and heaven born… there was no match so… we compared it to Uriel who had already fallen asleep by then… and it was a match and we realized this seed was indeed like us. But we were scared by then. Why was this in father's office? Why incomplete, unnamed, unwanted?” She wrung her hands.

“Roo was taking us one by one in revenge for denying her the omega promised and for spite against creation herself. And this seed; whenever magic was used near it was taking on different forms… and we had a thought. If we could get it to take on the right form, your form. She'd accept him instead.” Sera looked sick, disgusted, and most of all guilty. So, so guilty.

Luci fell back a step in horror and furled his wings protectively about himself, his scent instinctively calling for his mates to defend him. “And did she…?” He asked, voice tight and eyes dull. He already knew that answer, but he wanted her to say it. 

Adam growled and went and scooped up Lucifer “What the fuck Sera?! That's messed up! And that's coming from me!” He said

Alastor kind of understood the reasoning but the thought of forcing someone into an abusive romantic relationship sickened him he tried to reach for his mate before he was snatched by Adam; first he grimaced and settled for climbing up Adam's back and leaning over him to cover them both in his sweeter magnolia scent. He reached down to stroke his cheek.

Mammon still didn’t know what anyone was talking about for the most part, but he sure as Hell understood the most pertinent point. “So, wait, you were going to give mother to Roo?! And when that was fucked up you made St. Peter to be a knock-off-Lucifer sex doll?!” He snarled.  “And then when that failed you just trapped him alone at the gate for centuries?!” He continued, even more enraged. 

Sera hugged herself and looked away “Putting him at the gate was my idea,” she agreed “The others… wanted to dispose of him entirely. The state she left him in after the rejection; it was pitiful.” She looked sick even remembering it. “No matter how I tried to reform him or remold him. I'm sure you've noticed how wrong he is. Even scrubbing the memories he was… broken. But I couldn't throw him away. Not after the endless decades of holding his broken seed, it wondering why the purpose we put upon it was rejected and why it wasn't accepted. So I had to give it a new one. The gate needed a guardian, a comforting hand to guide the souls to their new home and he was good there so that's where he fit. And of course as the others fell further and further away so did my connection to Peter.” She had abandoned him just as she had everything else as her responsibilities grew; she fell to her knees, head bowed. “Every decision I've ever made, I tried to do the best I could for heaven. And clearly they were wrong. All I'm good at is… waiting” her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Peter, at what he could have been if they had just asked for help, if they'd only tried to nurture instead of mold. “But… I am glad he wasn't thrown away.”

Leviathan hissed softly and pulled Sera back into his arms and nuzzled her throat. “I don’t blame you, my Queen…you were in desperate straits and you tried to make the best of it…” he reassured. 

Michael was watching with a blank expression as he held Celina close.

Mammon looked sick. He was glad that Peter was still unconscious, he didn’t need to hear this! But at the same time he couldn’t really fault Sera. He scowled and glanced down at the little angel and back up to Sera. “So, does he get a new Seraphim name now?” He asked gruffly. 

Lucifer clung to Adam, trembling in fear and rage. Surely Roo must know they were here…would she come for him? She couldn’t, he was already claimed! But the thought terrified him. He buried his face in Adam’s throat, near to Alastor, so he could inhale both their scents. 

“ I'll bury her if she comes near you my love,” Alastor swore.

“Not if I don't fucking rip her to pieces and burn them first!” Adam hissed and kissed Lucifer possessively.

“Yes, he should have one, it's the least he deserves. But maybe you all should name him, we haven't the right,” Sera said clinging to Leviathan burying her face in his neck.

Lucifer was comforted by his mates’ vows of protections and he relaxed, his scent turning sweeter.   He shifted upwards to give Adam a quick kiss and then Alastor. He purred gently and turned to look at Sera. He still felt betrayed…but he was calming down. He shifted his gaze towards Peter. He thought for a long moment. “Muriel.” He declared finally. He glanced at his mates. “I was once Samael.” He dropped his eyes. That had been so long ago…

“He may need to be introduced to the idea slowly. This is all probably going to scare him greatly,” Asmodeus said, stroking Octavia. “If you remind him of his past at all. But I know when we…” he looked at his fiance. “When Via was initially rescued she struggled with her identity a bit and Peter probably will as well. The situation isn't the same but he's lived his known existence as a Gate holder and now he'll stand among the highest of high, it will be hard to adjust.”

Mammon looked a little dubious. “Isn’t he going to figure it out when he notices the extra wings…?” He pointed out. But he was prepared to do anything he had to to not overwhelm his darling little dove.

Octavia nuzzled his hand, not commenting, but not complaining either. It had been difficult. Striker had taken full advantage of having her during her first heat, having the time to imprint her upon him and then having her egg bound as he did his best to turn her into a living sex doll. Even when she knew full well what he was doing, even knowing by that point that he’d been hired by her own mother to assassinate her papa, she’d found it so hard to resist him. She’d hated herself as much as she hated him. 

He’d taken his deep rooted hatred of the royal caste out on her, and used her weakness to learn how to break Omegas before selling the information. She’d blamed herself for every Omega captured. She’d wanted to die.

Asmodeus and Fizzarolli had been so loving and patient with her, courting her gently and with incredible stubbornness. She had felt herself too filthy and broken to be worth their regards. They eventually changed her mind. And they adored Azathoth as if he was their hatchling. 

She couldn’t wait to give them an egg of their own. She preened Asmodrus’s crest feathers, still lost in her thoughts. 

Asmodeus kissed her forehead while Fizz wrapped around her. 

“Well somethings are definitely going to be obvious but whether he's told everything is the thing like… why he's different” Adam clarified. “You know white lies vs. The truth truth sort of thing”

“Shouldn't you all be done with lies?” Satan said raising a brow. He held Emily close, she had started crying softly during Sera’s explanation.

“Haven't we had enough drama for one day though?” Asmodeus said “You can also tell him that he'll understand in time when he's adjusted to his new form. That's also an option. Hell, he's waited this long to know what's a week or a few decades of waiting longer to know one's past? I think what's more important is his purpose.”

“Purpose?” Alastor asked.

“You're right!” Michael said fist snacking his palm as a lightbulb went off. “Father surely was making him for something he surely had a purpose!”

Lucifer jumped slightly before slipping out of Adam’s arms and flying over to Mammon and the newly named Muriel. He tilted his head slightly, looking thoughtful. He reached out to touch Muriel’s halo gently before dropping his hand to his hair and closing his own eyes. He hummed softly, absently stroking the other angel’s blonde curls. Eventually he declared happily, “He’s Hope.”

Sera finally smiled a little “I guess that makes sense… we certainly were looking for a little hope when we found him…”

“We should probably get you all somewhere more comfortable to recover for now. And Peter, or well, Muriel, shouldn't be waking up to this mess,” Vortex said, coming in with Bee. “Also, uh, does heaven have toothbrushes? I swear on top of a vet visit I need a dental visit…”

— — —

Back at Celina’s house, the hostess was very flustered, eager to give her new mate a good impression. She had her son helping her cook some soothing southern food for their new extended family. 

Mammon was in a guest room with the still unconscious Muriel. 

Leviathan was in another room with Sera. 

Asmodeus was getting his two fiancées settled in a third room. 

Beezlebub was helping Adam preen their mother’s wings while he preened Charlie and she and preened Vaggie’s.

Satan took Emily aside to comfort her.

Although surely Lucifer would pop out any moment now to mend bridges with his twin…

---

Celina had sat Michael down at the head of the table and she left Alastor in charge of the food for a moment as she went to check in on him. She felt as shy as a girl! At her age! Then again, compared to him she was a child. She was flushed a deep bronze as she approached. “Is there any food you’re partial to?” She asked softly. 

Michael smiled at her “No, I'd love to try anything you or Alastor make!” He assured, “I mean, I love sweets, but I am willing to try anything!” he looked her over, she was so beautiful and her blush so lovely. “Do you need any help cooking? I admit… I don't know how but I am sure I could learn!”

Celina was delighted that Michael was so much a gentleman. She flushed a bit as he looked her over, hoping he liked what he saw…he was an angel…one of the first! And she had been human, and now looked more animal than human…but he didn’t seem to mind…her tail wagged slightly and she cleared her throat. “I…I would love to have your help!” she declared brightly. 

“Excellent, where do we start?” He asked, excited to help.

She grinned wider. “Well…come to the kitchen with me, first! Have you ever chopped any vegetables before?” she asked softly as she turned to make her way towards the kitchen. Maybe Michael and Alastor could have a chance to bond a little! She knew Alastor was far past the point of needing a father…but it would still be nice. She wanted a chance to get to know her son and his shadow anew herself. Her wings fluttered in excitement. 

“Well I am, or at least was, the sword of the father himself, so of course! I've cut his enemies but I also helped cute trees and different plants and they're like giant vegetables!” He said assuringly, it shouldn't be much different.

Alastor looked over when they entered. He was wearing an apron that said, Don't Kiss the Cook on it. “Mother, do you need something?” He asked, trying to be polite.

Hades went to her and offered her some lemonade.

“Oh, you’re a darling~” she cooed as she accepted the drink and looked towards her corporeal son, “I just wanted to spend some time with you, darling…and help with the cooking too of course. This is my kitchen after all!” she said brightly. “Michael wanted to help…” she glanced at him. “Let him chop the vegetables. I need to check the spices.” she said and went to the pot to check the flavor.

“Well, I don't want you having to work to feed all of us, Mother, but I'd be happy to cook with you again,” Alastor said but eyed Michael. “I suppose I can cook with you too.”

Hades gave Michael the knife cutting board and several vegetables. “Do you know what you're doing?” He asked.

“Of course!” Michael assured.

“Alright,” Alastor turned back to what he was doing for merely a second when the sound of the cutting board breaking met his ears.

“Oops… but done!” Michael said brightly.

Alastor turned; the vegetables AND the cutting board were in cubed pieces. His eye twitched, “I thought you knew what you were doing?” He asked disdainfully.

“Well, I might have been a little heavy handed…I haven't cut anything in centuries!” Michael demurred. 

Celina had added some more spices to the pot along with some fresh herbs she grew herself and she turned to check on the vegetables. She covered her maw with one hand and tried not to laugh. “Oh! I believe you need practice on restraining your strength…” she managed to say after making certain she could keep her face straight.

She approached and sighed as she saw her poor cutting board. Well, she could always get a new one. She’d need to reseason it. “Well, at least you didn’t go through my counter!” she added lightly. 

“Well the counter healed itself,” Michel admitted as he rubbed the back of his head.

Alastor smacked his forehead, “Alright, here,” he moved him to the oven, “This oven is set to 400°, when it beeps, set these cookies in there and watch them for ten minutes and pull them out. You can't possibly screw that up” he said, shuffling away.

“Righto, bossman,” Michael rolled his eyes. Hmm 400 for 10 minutes … so inefficient…

Celina had gathered up the chopped vegetables and turned to put them into the stew, stirring for a minute and then taking a taste. “Hmmm.” she hummed thoughtfully. She glanced over at Alastor and Michael. 

Alastor was rolling out some biscuits and Michael was… making her oven glow.

His wings were fluttering a bit as he hummed, almost there by his measurements…. He opened it up, tossed the cookies in and a heat wave greeted the kitchen as he started counting backwards from sixty.

“O-oh…Michael….?! No-no…” she gasped, quickly rushing over. She started to reach for him but the wave of heat had her stumbling back a step.  “Don’t blow up my oven please!” she chastised as she waved her hand before realizing he was so much more powerful than she could imagine… 

Michael turned “Ah, don't fret my darling, I just did some calculations and this should cook the cookies-” there was a few pops and some smoke. And the front of the oven melted.

Alastor growled, Hades getting larger behind him. As he surrounded the Seraphim in tentacles. “Get out” he cracked and shoved the man straight out the door as he started fanning smoke out the window and cleaning up the place as the oven started repairing itself.

Michael gasped in shock as he was manhandled, “Release me! I was helping!” he said, embarrassed that his second attempt failed too. 

Celina pressed her fingers to her toothed maw, not certain if she wanted to laugh or cry. Or both. She managed to watch her son kick her mate out of the kitchen with a remarkable level of poise. Maybe she was in shock. She inhaled slowly before holding her breath and exhaling slowly. She tilted her head. “Handle things here, darling?” she asked softly before going to check on Michael. She supposed she would teach him from scratch. And be very attentive.

“Michael…?” 

The angel was puffed up and covered in eyes, pacing back and forth. “I apologize darling. I did not realize a metal oven would be so fragile, a stone oven wouldn't have blown up… I think, maybe… I thought if you increased the temperature your cookies would bake faster.” He said, trying to slick his feathers back down and close all the eyes. “Please don't be afraid of the look… Seraphim often take this form when we lose control of our emotions.” Of course anyone who'd lived in heaven for any amount of time would be familiar with weird body morphs.

She blinked, concerned that he looked so upset. The way he hid his face from her hurt…she crossed to him quickly, reaching for his hands before he warned her of his appearance.  She didn’t say she’d ‘never’ be frightened because there was probably some visceral reaction to viewing a purely angelic entity. But she was certain it would not scare her off. She reached out to preen his feathers. “It’s alright, dear. It is a learning experience! We will start from scratch. Now…when cooking something you can sometimes get away with turning the temperature up a little ….but baking is more delicate. And…nothing should be heated as high as I think you were trying to get my oven too. Just follow instructions for now, dear. Experiment when you have the basics down.” she said softly as she smoothed out his soft, beautiful feathers. 

She peered up at his face curiously. 

All his multiple eyes looked at her sadly and he nodded, “Okay, I can try that… but I don't think I should try again right now.” He said, pointing at the door where Hades had formed a door and in green fiery writing it had written, “No Angel's Allowed,” and then in smaller writing “Except for Mommy, no don't call her mommy, you cretin that's disrespectful, call her mother…” the writing trailing off as it got smaller and smaller.

She nodded approvingly and then followed his finger to the sign before gasping and then laughing softly. “Oh, those boys!” She chuckled warmly and turned back to Michael, laying one hand in his arm as she gazed up at him. “You’ll pick it up quickly, I’m sure!” She reassured. “Technology has advanced quite a bit since you last were awake so we’ll try to take it slow.” She added. Television, internet, telephones…had he even had electricity? Her brow furrowed for a moment. 

Michael nodded and seemed to calm down and wrapped his arms and wings around her. “There's no rush I suppose… we have eternity together my dear. I'll try to take my time and learn well,” he nuzzled her hair.

She brightened and nodded. “Yes! We have that! And soon your siblings will have their soulmates too!” She declared. She relaxed against him, letting her wings spread out against his. 

His wings trembled a little, “Yes, I hope they have their loves soon… both so they awaken and they can be happy. We need to stand together and find Father or fight Roo… surely together we can all accomplish at least one of these goals…” he hugged her closer. “I hate that we've met under such turbulent circumstances.”

She nuzzled him, finding comfort in his scent, his warmth. He was bigger than she, but not too much bigger. And his wings were a lovely weight against her. “Do I make you happy…?” she asked a little flirtatiously as she peered up at him with one golden eye. She fluttered her wings a little, sliding her primaries along the inside of his wings. Her tail was wagging a little. 

“You do, darling, being near you just soothes me in a way,” Michael smiled, “-like a spring on a hot summer's day…” he nuzzled her. He wished he could kiss her, but he'd promised her son he'd court her. “Can you tell me how humans of your time courted?”

She was briefly startled and then she smiled, chuckling a little as she thought. It had been so long! “Well, there were various methods…but mainly the boy, or man, would ask a girl out; to go walking or dancing, to see a movie, to have dinner. He would usually pay, he might bring her flowers. And they would talk; about their lives, their hopes and dreams…” she explained, looking wistful. “Some couples might move faster than others, but you were expected to be seen out walking…the man would ask her father’s permission to marry her usually…I suppose in this case if you really feel the need to you may ask Alastor as a stand in…but I really don’t think it’s necessary.”

“Yes, I think we skipped the asking for marriage part… and I have a feeling he'd say no,” he nodded but wrapped one arm around her and took her other hand and spun her around slowly, “But I've always enjoyed dancing… and I could think of nothing more wonderful than being seen walking with a gem like you.”

She flushed a brilliant bronze and gave a startled giggle. “Oh! You charmer!” She declared as she let him take the lead. Oh, it had been years since she had danced. “And my son…he will warm up to you. He is…he is not the sort to try and keep me for himself…but he is protective and…we have both been hurt.” she explained softly. 

Michael listened and nodded, “Yes, Adam mentioned your former… partner was not good. I assume you each responded to the pain differently.” It happened with humans sometimes, Michael wished they had something they could do to help; the closest they came was the guardian angel program. He spun her around and caught her. “You may talk about it to me if you wish… or don't, whatever makes you happy. I learned after Adam died that making humans talk could make the problems worse for a while. Though with Lucifer I learned shutting the talking down causes the problems to bottle up till they explode.”

Celina stiffened slightly, averting her eyes and her wings slicked down as she burrowed closer to him. “He was…my husband was…cruel. Controlling and…angry. He…hit us. And was an alcoholic too.” she explained, trying not to drown in the dark memories. “I don’t like thinking about him but I’m not…traumatized…not as much as Adam was.” she continued.

 “And…Lucifer…your brother…he seems so much happier now. He has two mates! I never had a chance to know him before, of course…back when you knew him in heaven or before he was with his mates…but I…your twin…I think my son makes him happy.” she realized she was rambling and shut her mouth. 

Michael listened and nuzzled her maw gently. “I see. Such a man would be frightening. I hope he was struck down as he deserved,” he said and hugged her tightly. “I hope I never give you reason to fear me. I am a warrior by nature but even warriors must know when to stay their hand and to not risk their home,” he lifted her and spun her over his head. “I'd like us to be happy for eternity and I'll show your son that too.”

She hummed, gaze turned inward. Her husband had been struck down…and by her son’s hand she now believed. She wasn’t certain if she should share that now yet. A moment later he spun her out and then over his head and she gave a startled shriek before laughing. “How did you learn to dance like this?” she asked with a giggle as she continued to let him take the lead. She was  pretty sure some old fashioned dances included lifts, but this was like a more modern (at least concerning her lifetime) sort of waltz. 

He opened extra eyes, “I took a peek on earth. There's always someone dancing. I can't learn the skill but since I know some old dances I can mimic them from what I already knew,” he said. “It's cheating, I know, but you look so lovely I can't resist.”

“That’s hardly cheating, dear! The best way to learn is to observe!” she said brightly. He was so much a gentleman! She was charmed he was taking such effort. “And…oh, you keep saying such sweet things and I’ll have to keep you!” she teased. She flared her wings out, shyly fluttering them at him. 

He smiled “Well, I'd hope you'd keep me!” He laughed watching her wings, his fluttering in turn, “Would you like me to preen them? It's been a long day. I'm sure they're very disordered from the stress…”

She flushed a bright orange-bronze and looked nervous for a moment as her wings furled to her back before she registered the offer as a sincere courting response and she smiled, relaxing and spreading her wings a bit. “Ye-yes. I would like that.” she said softly. 

He fluttered more and led her to a seat and got into his own behind her. He began preening her wings gently and saw in her back where they were going to sprout new ones soon. “My word…” he stroked the growing wing beds. “Darling, you didn't tell me you were up for Sainthood…” he was amazed, evolving as an angel was astounding. He wondered how many humans had done it while he had slept.

She hummed and got comfortable, settling with her hands on her lap as she leaned slightly into his gentle ministrations. He had such a delicate touch, and it soothed the itch that had become more or less just background noise. “Mmmm…” she bit back a moan, flushing a little as she shifted. She flinched and made a startled chirp as he touched the sensitive beds of her budding wings. “Eh~? I! Oh! I-I didn’t realize I was sprouting a new set so quickly…it's been hurting but I just…” she flushed. “Uh, yes, I’ve been part of the Guardian Angel program since I ascended…and I am more or less leading my division…” she explained demurely. 

“That's amazing, Celina… I've never heard of a human putting in that much work,” Michael said proudly, “but I have been asleep for a long time, no telling what all has changed.” 

She hummed, spreading her wings a bit wider for him. “I…yes. I just…like helping people. Even when I was alive. A lot of humans…we’re a mixed bag, I’m sure you know that…evil as well as good, and a lot of us want to put more good into the world to balance out the bad.” she explained a bit shyly. “And even after dying…I…well, I just didn’t want anyone to…to have to suffer like I had to…” she added softly. She sighed. “Like Alastor had to…” Her tail wagged slightly. She wanted to be worthy of him. 

“I am glad. I am so happy you and I ended up together with someone with a gentle hand and touch. Not given the same virtue and jobs as I.” He leaned between her wings and kissed them. “As long as evil persists I shall endeavor to aid you in fighting it whether you need a firm or gentle hand at your side.” 

Her wings poofed out slightly and she gave a little chirp before laughing and covering her maw with one hand. “Oh, Michael…I do adore you…” she spread her wings for him and shifted to peek up at him. “Was it…painful? To lose your twin? To…be…consumed? Those…vile…worms…” she shuddered. “I won’t let you ever feel alone again.” she declared.

He stiffened a bit at her questions before wrapping his arms around her from behind at her promise. His face pressed into her long dreads, “It was agony. It felt as if my very soul was on fire within. And without his laughter and little pranks running about in heaven it felt so quiet and abysmal here. Though the worst pain of all was wondering if it was my fault. I should have listened more, let him help more!” Hot tears began soaking her hair. “It's my fault he felt the need to do the rebellion. I didn't help him speak up, I was shutting his ideas down with the rest of them! I was his twin! His support! When the others weren't there I should have been helping him! Maybe he wouldn't have felt the need to- rebel and get thrown out.” He hugged her a little tighter, “And maybe everything wouldn't have fell apart after,”

She reached up with one hand to stroke his hair. “Well…it has been almost 10,000 years since then, I think it’s time to…come to terms with what has happened. You can’t change the past. I didn’t get the impression your brother blamed you.” she said gently. “I really don’t know how it’s been in Hell…but the humans are…thriving despite the evil. And Heaven has been…well it needs you all back. Sera can’t handle it all alone. And I am so happy that you are mine…” 

“You're right, he seems so happy now, so grown up. It's funny, I was always the mature one before.” Michael smiled “I'll do my best to help Sera get everything settled and as the others awaken surely the burden will ease. Perhaps now that redemption is proven even the burden on hell will ease for the damned.” He spun her around and gently kissed her. “Thank you Celina…”

She wrapped her arms around his neck and climbed partially into his lap, feeling warmed all through by his approval. 

He cuddled her, pulling her close to his chest, wings curling around them.

…Then the kitchen door opened…

“Mother, where do you keep the fìlè-” Alastor's question was cut off by a screeching record noise. His teeth cracking as they grit together so hard. “Ah, pardon, seems I'm interrupting. I'll search for it on my own; dinner is almost ready,” he retreated behind his self made door quickly, the electricity of the home flickering a moment.

Chapter Text

Michael’s wings tightened a little before he unraveled them. “I supposed I should probably wait for cuddling till he leaves…” 

Celina didn’t even flinch when she heard her son’s voice, although the electrical pulses and the static feedback did make her wince. She sighed a little and turned to watch her son retreating with an amused smile before looking back up at Michael and nuzzling him. “He’s a big boy, he can handle a little cuddling .” she chuckled. “It's hardly anything to be ashamed of! Besides, his own mates are quite openly affectionate with him!” she declared. Of course if Alastor did let her know it was upsetting him she’d be more circumspect. 

“He's probably just embarrassed.” Adam spoke up with a yawn, walking through holding a sleepy Lucifer. He headed for the makeshift door and leaned against it. 

“Babeeeeeeee let us innnnn~ we want snackiesssss~” Adam whined.

“Dinner is almost ready, no snacks!” Alastor yelled from the other side.

“Pwetty pwease?” Adam whined again. Nudging Lucifer to join him.

Lucifer yawned, showing his arrangement of sharp teeth and he laid his head on Adam’s shoulder, blinking frog-like before saying, “The babies are hungry!” plaintively. 

Celina turned to watch Adam, smiling as he saw him with his mate. Lucifer looked better, he’d clearly gotten a bit of rest and the preening must have done him some good. “Was he always so much shorter than…all the other Seraphim?” she asked Michael softly. None of the Seraphim were nearly as short as he was. Most were over 8 feet tall from what she had seen of them in their cocoons.

“Lucifer was Father's favorite creation, he was born to be loved and to help create, he didn't need to be large and in charge like the rest of us…” Michael said.

Emily, Vaggie and Charlie were following after Lucifer and Adam like ducklings while Beelzebub, Vortex and Satan joined Celina and Michael in the living room. 

Alastor opened the door smiling serenely ”Well I can't let my mate and fawns starve now can I?” He cooed “Here, these should tide you over till supper is ready~” he cooed all too sweetly.

Adam brightened until he was handed a basket of… apples.

His face dropped “Wait, Al-”

Alastor closed the makeshift door “Enjoy, loves!”

“Alastor! I can't eat these!” Adam whined like a child.

“Ouch, that's mean.” Charlie said, helping the defeated first man to a chair. “Are you allergic to apples?”

Lucifer looked a bit confused before seeing what was in the basket and his face flushed a deep gold even as he laughed. “Alastor is such an asshole!” he declared before reaching for an apple and eating it whole in three quick bites. He hadn’t been kidding. The babies were really making themselves known. Tiny little ravenous sparks. What with there being six of them…yeah, he was hungry. 

“He’s not allergic, it’s just…sort of a low blow.” Lucifer said to Charlie while reaching for another apple. He kissed Adam’s cheek. 

Adam nodded, sitting grumpily.

“Yeah apples are the descendants of the original forbidden fruit, though, you know they don't maintain any magical properties, you probably could with no consequences, you know…”  Michael rubbed his chin.

“Don't know, not testing it.” Adam huffed grumpily while leaning back, closing his eyes, “I'll just wait for dinner.”

“Wait, you literally had all eternity and you haven't had an apple or any apple products?” Vortex asked, shocked.

“Nope.” Adam said “Not my thing.” huffing, “Look I'd rather not talk about one of the fruits that literally fucked all of us over, alright? You guys can enjoy them and I get it they're great and guiltless, I just don't… Father said not to and I don't want to.”

“I can understand that, it's like hellhounds and chocolate. It looks so good but we just can't have it” Vortex ears were down in sadness.

“Yeah like that!” Adam agreed as he shot a pair of finger-guns at the Hellhound.

Beelzebub laughed and reached up to stroke Vortex’s ears. “Oh, honey, I’ll make you some more of those canine-safe alternatives, okay?”

Lucifer continued devouring the fruit, the edge of the hunger that had been gnawing at his spine finally beginning to lessen. He had been ignoring it until now, what with everything that had been going on. He turned to look over at his twin before frog-blinking when he saw him cuddling with Celina. He knew he was in a glass house, but the immediate instinct to throw stones was a hard one to stifle. “Did Alastor see you snogging his mom?” he accused but without any heat.

“It’s my house, I can ‘snog’ whomever I want!” Celina replied back and proved her point by pulling Michael in for a kiss. 

Charlie giggled “Oh, you guys are so cute!” She squeaked

Michael blushed and held her close. “I agree, Celina is adorable.”

“Dinner is ready.” Alastor said, rolling out a trolley with everything on it. “I guess we should call the others in as well.” He hummed but started dishing plates… and if Adam's had a slightly bigger serving and a quickly made dessert that no one else had well… however would it have gotten there?

“Oh, this all looks so good!” Michael said in awe. “Human food has come a long way!”

“You don't know the half of it, wait till you learn about umami!” Adam grinned at his plate. “Oh, Al, I love you…”

“I love you too…” Alastor sighed.

Celina almost melted when she saw her son being so openly affectionate with another person, she was still not used to seeing this new side to him. It delighted her to see him so happy. She slid off Michael’s lap and drew him by the hand to the table to sit him next to Lucifer.

Lucifer trilled with delight and slid from Adam’s lap to take a seat so he could properly dig into his own meal. “This is so good~!” he praised after taking a couple large bites and barely chewing before he swallowed. 

Emily was perched on Satan’s knee and was buzzing happily as she fed him.

Beelzebub made sure Vortex was settled before going to get the rest of her siblings. She had a feeling Leviathan and Sera might not be ready yet, so she went for Ozzie first. 

She found Asmodeus with his two mates-to-be, the smaller pair napping on his chest. “Hey, Ozzie. Dinner’s ready! Mom’s mate made a lot!” she said brightly as she buzzed over to nuzzle him.

Asmodeus nuzzled back “Oh, thank you sweetheart, I'll get these two there in a jiffy!” He promised, slowly bouncing the two awake like babies, “Come on my loves, time to wake up, it's food time~” he cooed.

Bee grinned and let him wake his lovers in peace and she went to check in on Mammon and-- she hesitated. Ooooh. Yeah. That….Was he even Peter anymore? What had they renamed him…? 

Muriel. That’s what it was. She hesitated and decided to knock. She didn’t want to startle Muriel more than he already was. Maybe he’d want to eat in their room. “Mammy~! Dinner’s ready! Do you and- uh…your mate want to join us?” she called through the door. 

Muriel opened the door, blinking owlishly, “Ah yes, we'll be right down,” he said, blushing bright gold; he was hiding behind the door and behind him Mammon was clearly naked though he tried to hide him with his wings.

She blinked at him (he was about her height now! Which was great! But still adorable!) “Hi, sweetie! Feeling better?” she asked gently as she pulled him into a hug when she sensed he wouldn’t resist. She checked Mammon out shamelessly as she did so. Not as hot as Satan but…eh, she’d do him. 

Muriel squeaked and hugged back, thankfully he had his robe at least loosely on though it did little to hide most of the bites Mammon left on him. “Oh I feel a lot better… thank you Bee.” He said and hugged her back. “Mammon treated me very well.” He sighed happily. “This is all so new and confusing but I feel like I fit in my skin for the first time too,” he smiled.

Bee thought he was the cutest thing. She pulled away and booped his nose. “I should hope so! I would be very upset if he had not treated you well!” she declared. She peeked over his shoulder at her brother. “Well. c’mon, Mammon!”

Mammon had been enjoying watching his little dove snuggle up with his sister, and was luxuriating still in the afterglow, but after Bee chivvied him he sighed and decided to get dressed. Not like he could go out naked. Well…he could. But he was sure Muriel would object. His darling was so protective. And a bit possessive! He loved that. Being wanted…cherished… it was a matter of moments to pull on his robe and then he came up behind Muriel and scooped him up onto his shoulder. 

Bee giggled and fluttered up to kiss his nose before fluttering away to go check on Leviathan and Sera. 

No one immediately opened the door.

--

Sera felt all hazy and weak, foggy and somewhere else while she was still processing everything and the knocks on the door sounded like someone was personally taking a hammer to her skull. She whimpered, turning over in the nest and hiding under her wings. “Make it stop!” she covered her ears.

Leviathan coiled around her protectively before kissing her brow and going to check the door to make the intruder leave. He opened the door a crack, ready to tell them off before seeing that it was Bee. Before she could speak he said, “Stop knocking, you’re hurting her.” 

Bee opened her mouth to greet him before pausing and frowning. “ Hurting --what did you do to her?”

“I didn’t do anything!” he replied quickly. Too quickly. He would not meet her eyes.

“Levi-you…” she gasped and tried to look past him.

Leviathan snarled and shoved her back. “Mine! Out!” he hissed, looking a bit frantic. Bee put her hands up and backed away a little.

“Whoa, Levi…I don’t intend to steal her from you…! I just came to tell you dinner is ready!” She said more gently. He looked about ready to have an aneurysm. Or kill her. Neither suited her, so she was prepared to de-escalate. 

“...yes…okay. Bring dinner here, we’ll eat in our room.” he said after calming down when Bee stopped trying to get past him into the room where his mate was. And he realized that of course Sera would be hungry. He’d never deprive her.

Bee looked conflicted for a moment before nodding. “Yes, of course.” she murmured and left to bring a tray.

Leviathan watched her leave before retreating back into the room and closing the door. He sighed before going back into the nest and nuzzling his mate. 

--

Hades had helped serve those who arrived and was now doting on whomever it wanted switching mainly between it's mates and it's Mother.

Asmodeus was eating while letting his mates bicker over whether spicy food was good or not.

Peter/Muriel was shyly tucked into Mammon's side letting the bigger demon feed him with one of his arms.

“Are Sera and Levi coming?” Michael asked, wanting to talk to his sister about some things if he could. “We're probably going to work on the pendants later so we might need her and Levi’s help.” he told Bee.

Bee rubbed her hands anxiously together, glancing around the room. “I-uh…about that…!” she gave a nervous laugh. “I---thiiiiink? That Levi…ugh…” she pinched the bridge of her nose with one hand, her other three arms wrapped around herself. “I think he bitched her? She smells like an omega now?” she said slowly, not wanting to admit what she observed. Would Michael try and kill her brother? She was a bit mad at him herself…but she didn’t think he had done anything maliciously. “Uh, so, I think she’s…recovering from that. Levi wants the food brought to their room.” she added as she began preparing a tray for them.

Lucifer dropped his fork and turned to stare at his daughter in disbelief. “He did what ?!” his voice broke a bit on the last word and he squeezed his eyes shut as he tried to remain calm. 

Leviathan had just… bitched his sister…? 

He picked his fork back up, considering the options. 

Okay. Ok, she was an omega now…(he was a bit surprised Leviathan had been successful) Maybe she deserved it. Maybe he just…couldn’t handle having an alpha as a mate…he probably wanted babies…he was worried about how overworked she was…right.

He broke the fork in half by how hard he was squeezing. 

Emily was watching Lucifer, feeling terribly conflicted. All her life until Adam had revealed the truth, she had treated Sera as her mother…and all that time Sera had been a pillar of alpha-hood. But she’d known Sera had been deeply unhappy. Alone. Exhausted. Stretched too thin. Being bitched…she would surely have fought Leviathan out of a sense of duty. But…it was maybe for the best? She would loathe them all if she was kept from her work…but if she was given some assistance and time to get a proper rest…to not have carry the burden of all of heaven on her shoulders alone…she would thrive…

Michael was definitely not taking it as rational as they were. His wings cracked with holy lighting and every one of his eyes opened up, shining nearly as bright as the sun as multiple spikes grew from his body. “ He did what to our sister?!” Bitching?! That's irreversible even for someone like them! Sera had mentioned nothing of the sort to any of them! And as far as he knew she'd just met this demon as well, she'd have never consented to such a thing!

He backed away from his mate and the others so he didn't hurt them, well aware of his transformation as his sword manifested itself on his back, it's familiar fiery weight after thousands of years a comfort. “I'll cut him to pieces!” He declared hotly and headed for the room he sensed still being occupied.

Lucifer and Celina both flinched back from him, eyes wide. Lucifer’s concern was split between Sera’s well-being and Leviathan’s impending harm and he got up to chase Michael. Celina was simply concerned for her mate and she also followed to try and keep him from doing anything he’d later regret. 

Emily was horrified and clung to Satan before jumping up to follow. She at least needed to advocate for Sera!!

Peter was frozen in fear wanting no part of any of it and was like a statue at Mammon's side.

Vortex stayed back knowing he was not going to be anywhere near that mess and Asmodeus kept him and his mates back as well.

Charlie looked at Vaggie biting her lip getting up. She shouldn't let them fight but if Leviathan had hurt Sera he shouldn't die for it right…?

Adam rushed after Lucifer along with Alastor “Babe I don't think, uh, you should get between an angry Seraphim and a Sin fight…” Adam said worriedly.

“Can Michael actually kill him?” Alastor said as he wondered if he could trap someone of such power in his swamp or if he should hide Leviathan there while Michael cooled off.

Lucifer shook his head slightly, anxious and frantic as he continued to follow just after Micheal. “I’m on par with all of them, Adam…that’s not the point!” he said as he spared a moment to glance at his mates before turning back to Michael.

“Michael, wait-!” he called out. “Don’t hurt him, he’s my son!” he called out frantically. Sera was his sister…but Leviathan was his son . He couldn’t bear the thought of losing one of his children…he collapsed to the floor as his wings buckled.

----

Leviathan was coiled around Sera, stroking her hair and preening her wings and nuzzling her lovingly. Of course, a Seraphim full of righteous indignation was hard to ignore and he felt Michael’s approach and clung to her protectively and possessively.  

Sera felt Michael’s wrath as he approached and her eyes widened, her wings shuddering as she gave out a weak cry “Alpha! Alpha!” She clutched her head. She knew that presence, it used to comfort her, but now she was terrified. She moved to clung to Levi; everything was a jumbled mess.

Leviathan flinched slightly before turning his attention back to his mate, pulling her into his arms and letting her bury her face in his neck, one hand stroking her hair, the other her back just under her wings. “Hush…that’s your brother coming…and I am here…I’ll never leave you…you’re mine, mine forever.” he declared as he buried her deeper into their nest, eyes glowing acid green as he watched the door warily, tail slapping the ground warningly. He hadn’t thought that Michael would be so…furious. Or…well he hadn’t really thought at all how anyone would react. 

Michael turned all lightning and fury. “Your son has irreversibly harmed our sister! He can't go unpunished for it!”  

Lucifer flinched back, holding his hands up defensively, wings flaring before his middle pair wrapped defensively around his stomach over his abdomen; he hissed definitely, horns sprouting from his forehead and tail lashing with the snap of a whip. For just a bare second he feared his brother, his twin, would attack him. And all he could think about was his fawns. He exhaled a gout of flame, his eyes shining crimson. A hellish flame hovered between his horns and he growled warningly. 

Michael backed up, some of the lightning and spikes disappearing, “ Brother, be not afraid, I meant you no harm, ” he soothed, trying to pull his form back together, “ You or thy little ones, ” he grit his teeth, trying to force some of the eyes of holy wrath closed.

Lucifer blinked slowly and then the multitude of eyes that had opened along the inner portion of his wings closed and then faded as his demonic attributes vanished. He trembled for a moment, reaching back for his mates as he nodded. “I-yes, of course…I know that…” he replied weakly. He all but climbed up into Adam’s arms. 

He hadn’t actually thought his twin would hurt him or his babies had he? What was wrong with him?! He was terrible!

Adam held Lucifer close and nuzzled him quickly surrounding him with his scent “Luci… this is why I told you to not get in the middle of things…” he nibbled his neck up to his ear.

Alastor walked forward. “Sir Michael, while we have this moment I would to provide another option instead of well… killing Leviathan. What he's done is definitely undefendable at this point in time but perhaps death is not the right punishment without all the information we can gather…” Alastor suggested, a hand raised to stroke Lucifer’s back.

Michael's gaze turned to the sinner, electricity sparking again. “And what do you suggest?”

“We ask him why he did it first and go from there?” Alastor suggested calmly.

Lucifer nodded and hid his face miserably against Adam’s throat, allowing his mate’ scent to soothe him. He’d forgotten for a moment that he was an omega…of course he shouldn’t get involved. He should let the alphas deal with this…as long as Leviathan was not executed…

Leviathan had Sera deep within their nest, and he was coiled protectively above her, anxious and a bit frustrated as he waited for Michael to confront him. For the first time he realized he may have made a mistake. But he refused to regret the decision he had made. It was made, it was done. He couldn’t look back, so he would only look forward. 

But…was that too selfish? 

“Ssserrra…” he hissed tremulously and shifted to peek down at her. Did she hate him now? Did she wish him dead? She probably had not even adjusted to the change yet…he flinched as he felt the flare of holy and unholy energy out in the corridor. What was going on?!

“Levi…?” Sera looked up at him, the angel looked absolutely miserable, ”Everything hurts…” she whispered; her body was still changing, of course it would. But there was starting to be some clarity back in her eyes. Some awareness pushed forth by the coming danger.

Leviathan shivered slightly as she said his name and then burrowed into the nest to nuzzle her with a soft growl. “Sera, my soul…” he purred and kissed her throat over his claim bite. He would not ask her to try and intercede. By forcing her to become an omega for his obsession he would not turn around and make her act an alpha because of his screw-ups. If Michael decided to smite him for his transgressions he’d meet him with only his own power. He could only hope Sera did not hate him for what he’d forced upon her. Of course, even if she did he was not going to let her leave him.

“My poor omega…you are transitioning…bite me…it’ll help…” he purred, trying to soothe her in what little time he had left. 

Her face screwed up in confusion. “Omega…?” She wasn't- but pain rippled through her and she whined before biting into him and her smaller fangs dug into his neck resealing their bond and it soothed at least the ache in her mouth. His blood tasting far more right than it had before so she drank a bit of it. Maybe that was right, she and he were more compatible now. She relaxed a little as her body stopped hurting so much at the moment. Until the approach of holy wrath and many other dangers started their approach again.

Instead of the door being kicked in however there were three stern knocks.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK 

Chapter Text

Leviathan flinched as if the door had been knocked off its hinges, staring at the solid barrier in disbelief, coiling around his omega and hissing, tail thumping the floor once before he buried Sera again and poised protectively over her. “Enter!” he called, voice calmer than he felt. He tried to hide his fear although his scent was harder to control. 

Sera whined softly and nuzzled his neck.

The door opened and Alastor entered, smiling big and bright. “Hello! Sorry to intrude! Though as you may have guessed we've entered quite a misunderstanding!” The radio demon entered taking a few steps clearly taking the mediator position as Michael followed soon after looking ready to incinerate Leviathan right there as he looked Sera over in worry.

Sera looked over at the ones who entered, whimpering at the scent of anger in the room “Brother- Brother I…”

Adam entered and set Lucifer down. “Honey, why don't you go help her? She needs you and you should be safe to go near her,” he whispered to Lucifer.

Lucifer nodded and slipped past Michael and Alastor to approach Leviathan. He hesitated, but his son never so much as glanced at him, his attention was focused on Michael and Adam and Alastor. The alphas. He exhaled and slid carefully under Leviathan to join Sera in her nest. Before he could even ask her how she was doing, Emily darted into the room and eeled her way into the nest before anyone could even think to stop her. 

“Sera!” She gasped and threw her arms around the newly transitioned omega who had raised her so lovingly. 

Sera grasped Emily close to her chest. Her scent was nearly overwhelming. But this was her kit! Except that wasn't true, Emily was Lucifer’s kit- she was an alpha- no not anymore- an omega now, just like the two of them with her… she teared up and held her close. “Emily, my Emily, are you okay?” She asked, pressing quick kisses to her forehead and scenting her. She looked to Lucifer and pulled him close too, trying to hide him under her wings. He was such a small omega, her brother. She didn't know why that frightened her so, made her want to keep him in the middle.

Emily cooed and stroked Sera’s hair, kissing her cheek and letting her scent soothe the older angel. 

Leviathan got incredibly flustered and defensive when the nest became so much more crowded, but as they were omegas (and one his mother and the other his sister) he wasn’t feeling as threatened by them as by the three unrelated Alphas. Well. One was his uncle. (Oh, Sera was his aunt, did that make this weird?) and the other two were ostensibly his fathers now…

He made a nervous hiss but positioned himself to be able to defend the omegas in his nest. He stared at Michael as the one most likely to attack, but addressed Alastor. “I can see that. How may I resolve this..?”

“Perhaps you can enlighten us on the events and decisions that lead to this incident? Was Sera consenting?” Alastor asked, giving Leviathan the slightest benefit of the doubt. He really wanted to keep the bloodshed to a minimum. It was a first for him, to be sure. 

“Look, you're in trouble but that doesn't mean we're gonna let Michael kill you,” Adam promised, eyeing the Seraphim.

Michael’s eye twitched. His hands clenched at his side and he was barely repressing a growl. He glanced at Alastor in annoyance but, for the moment, stayed his hand, although his rage was simmering. 

Leviathan flinched slightly before straightening up and glancing at Michael. He hesitated before turning his attention back to Alastor. “Sera consented to mating and claiming me, and being claimed. The…”  he hesitated and cleared his throat. “The bitching was…not properly negotiated beforehand.” he admitted. He should probably keep the fact he wanted to bitch her the moment he saw her to himself. He was certain Michael would take umbrage with that. 

Michael’s eyes widened and began to glow golden as he snarled, rage beginning to radiate from him. He was only held back from laying into Leviathan by Adam’s hand on his shoulder.

Lucifer started preening his sister’s wings, letting his scent mingle with Emily’s. “Mmm, it’s alright, Sera…” He began before nuzzling her throat, inhaling her new scent. “I-we…might be able to...try and reverse the…transition. But it will require we…unbond you both…” he murmured softly. It would cause them both pain. But if she would rather not be an omega…

Leviathan made a choked, pained sound and looked down at the omegas, taking his eyes off the other Alphas. He watched Sera, eyes wide, but he didn’t comment. If she…hated this so badly that she would rather destroy them both…would leave him…he would let her. But then he’d die. He tried to hide that from her, clamping down on their link. He wouldn’t have her stay with him out of duty…

Sera eventually seemed to understand what they were saying. And it seemed to lift some of the fog that was filling her brain. That's right she was an alpha. Or…she had been. She’d been an Alpha all her eons of existence, from the moment she formed of stardust! Leviathan had had- drowned her! And he'd… but she'd let him… or at least not hurt him like she could have.

And why was that…?

Sera looked down at the nest at her brother and her chick- no Lucifer’s chick. She'd raised Emily because she was all the girl had besides Adam. But now she could have her own chicks… once the pain and confusion were over. Once her siblings were awake and the work was finished. That's what Leviathan had promised after all.

Promised her children…

He'd promised to help her. Even if he'd done it in a way she hadn't wanted or asked for. She looked up at her mate- her partner. He looked almost broken, but he was waiting… accepting her decision. He'd let them try to fix her if she wanted but she could see the tender shoots of an immortal death behind his eyes too.

“Could you truly never love me any other way than this…?” Sera asked, voice soft and slightly devastated. “Was there no other way to be on the same page?” She released her brother and Emily and got off the nest. She felt too weak to stand, her body still aching, still changing, especially after Roo’s damage; this was all too soon.

She shook her head. They were both Alphas. There would have eventually been a battle of wills that would have led to bloodshed. One had needed to bend. It was better this way. She would make Leviathan earn her forgiveness…but she would put that off until they had privacy. For now…she needed to keep Michael from hurting her mate with his wrath. 

“I will stay this way. I want to live in a way where me and my mate can be together without clashing. I want to experience this life.” Sera decided and reached out for Leviathan. “Though I will demand absolute faithfulness from you, alpha. What you've done to me… I want you to keep all your promises.” she buried her face in his neck.

Leviathan lit up with delight as his mate came to him and he pulled her into his arms, supporting her weak body as he coiled himself beneath her legs so she could sit upon him. He scented her greedily, barely hearing her soft lament. But after a moment of basking in her reciprocated love, he exhaled. “Of course, I could love you as an alpha, I already did, my heart. I was drawn to you the moment I saw you. I love your fiery nature. But I am selfish and ruinous, I could not handle another alpha in my nest…not for long. And it will be so much better for you! You will be able to rest…and you can carry our babies! I intend to keep every promise I made to you!” he purred against her throat. He was far too greedy to allow her to be on a level with him. He wanted her beneath him, in every sense of the word.

Not that he would not allow her to have her own freedoms, he wouldn’t keep her chained to the nest or anything! She was going to be allowed to keep working, he would just limit it to a healthier amount. 

And he did regret that he may have pushed the change on her too soon. They had just been mated, and she had just been freed from the agony of whatever those damn worms were doing to her. But if he had allowed her to recover she would surely have put up a stronger fight…and he was very pragmatic at his core. 

Sera nodded and hugged him tightly “Alright Leviathan.” She agreed, inwardly understanding all his reasoning, and agreeing with most of them. 

“Well, her decision has been made and so has mine!” Michael declared, his feathers puffed and about thirty glowing golden eyes all pinned on Leviathan with a hatred so deep it was a surprise he wasn't a streak of ash on the ground.

“Serathiel has chosen you as her mate and alpha and doing so spared you life and soul from holy fire. However this does not free you of judgment. I, Michael, head of the armies and sword of the Father will decide and carry out this punishment.” Michael intoned,voice polyphonic.

Alastor held his cane out, “I trust you haven't chosen something too upsetting for our darlings present?” he asked, having a feeling he knew what it was; he would have come up with a similar punishment himself.

Leviathan stiffened and held Sera a bit tighter as he lifted his face just far enough to gaze coolly at Michael, tail thumping the ground once and his frills flattened to his sleek body. He hissed softly as Michael began, eyes glowing acid bright, but he kept his tongue in his mouth and let Michael speak. He was relieved they wouldn’t need to fight but he wasn’t too happy with the talk of punishment. 

Lucifer and Emily climbed up onto the edge of the nest, both watching with concern but both keeping their peace. They were omegas, it was not their place to intervene. 

“I will seal up thy seed and ability to carry on thy lineage until such a day Serathiel can willingly and enthusiastically of her own consciousness agree to them when her mind and body are perfectly balanced and whole once more and all your oaths to her are fulfilled. You ruinous snake. You ever harm her again- you'll never reach the goal you once sought.” With that pronouncement golden chains stabbed through Leviathan where his trunk met his tail and it burned, yet no scars were left behind.

Leviathan lifted his head up further as he clutched tighter to Sera, eyes wide and he paled slightly when Michael announced his punishment. His mouth opened slightly to object before he clashed his teeth together so quickly he nearly bit off his tongue in order to swallow his cry of pain. He clenched his jaw and released Sera so he would not accidently hurt her as he wrapped his arms around himself, coiling defensively around the burning agony in his groin. Sweat broke out on his face and down his back and he hunched over, but refused to make a sound. He would not show weakness in front of this alpha. He would not beg or plead for reprieve. 

Lucifer gave a sound of horror and went to comfort his son, but he too made no objection over Michael’s chosen punishment. 

Emily went to comfort Sera, glancing fearfully at Michael. 

Alastor's smile was a bit wide and vicious. Adam was a bit horrified, his hands maybe moving to cup his own ‘family jewels’ a bit defensively as he scooted away from the angry angel.

Sera covered her mouth in shock. “Michael that was- I can't- I'm rational! You didn't have to hurt him!” Besides, part of his promises to her had been to provide her children, how could he do so now?!

Michael soon turned back to his normal form, he was still just as angry although now that he had enacted his vengeance he was starting to calm down. “No, you aren't sister, you've been an alpha for all of eternity and now you are entirely something new to yourself. Take your time, explore these new feelings and instincts. Explore your relationship with your mate and once he's proven his worth to you for real, then come to me and I'll break his curse. This is not a punishment for you, my dear sister,” Michael assured her with a gentle tone. “This is for your safety and to assure that no matter what mood the snake takes he cannot ruin you or your relationship further.”

Leviathan clutched tighter to his midsection, but managed to slowly lift his head up, eyes glassy and dark with pain. He swallowed a groan and blinked over at his mate and then the alpha who caused him so much pain. He hissed slowly, cringing and resisting the urge to flee into his nest. Or to throw himself at the alpha and try and tear out his throat or rip off his wings…neither would do him any good. He swayed a little, but the pain was starting to fade. But now he just felt…different. 

He felt…diminished. 

His gaze slowly dropped to his groin, and he clutched at himself, trying to make sense of the new sensations. He wanted so badly to flee. To hide. Lick his wounds. But he had three omegas in his nest to protect right now. His mate, his sister…his mother. 

That was when he finally realized that Lucifer was trying to comfort him, all trembling wings and frantic chirps. Leviathan turned to look up at his mother, a bit dazed and surprisingly docile, having not experienced such maternal concern in eons.

Lucifer scowled briefly at Michael before continuing to soothe Levi. He stroked his hair, cooing as he drew his son back deeper into the pool of his nest, wrapping his wings around them both. 

Emily made a nervous chirp and stroked Sera’s hair and wings gently. “Are you okay, Sera…?” she asked gently. 

Sera nodded. She was still struggling with the new feeling so… rong and like the fire in her was just underwater. “Michael, I think I'd like you to leave for now.” she said, unable to look at him.

Michael nodded, “Of course sister” he said and backed out, not turning his back to Leviathan until he was well out of the room.

Adam and Alastor stayed a moment longer but seeing Luci as he was, they hummed. It wasn’t like he would come to any harm within the nest with his sister, daughter and son. 

“We'll be outside, babe, if you need us,” Adam said, pulling Alastor out with him.

Lucifer glanced up at his mates, momentarily a bit stricken before nodding. He wanted them with him, but thought that might be too much for Levi to handle right now. “Can…you check on Mammon and Muriel…?” he asked softly as he nuzzled Leviathan. 

Leviathan relaxed as Michael left the room, some of the tension leaving him and he slid out of Lucifer’s arms to sink to the bottom of his nest, coiling up at the bottom of the pool.

“Sure thing, Luci, I'll make sure they're okay.” Adam assured him. “Alastor can stay by the door if you need anything.” He smelled floral like an omega anyway, he shouldn't be too threatening.

Alastor put out a soft calming scent, “That's right, I'll be right out here.” he said, stepping to the other side of the hall and leaning against it with a wave as Adam left.

Sera held Emily and looked sadly down at her mate. “Levi…? Does it still hurt?” She asked.

Lucifer sat on the edge of the nest beside his sister, glancing up at her, trying to read her face. She did look about as exhausted as he usually felt. He’d been more rested since having his mates. He hoped Leviathan would help her. 

Leviathan stiffened slightly and peered up at his mate. He realized he’d all but fled from her. It wasn’t her fault! He surfaced and placed his hands on either side of her hips, blinking up at her. “I-no. No…the pain was…fleeting. I am fine, perfectly fine! I’m sorry for worrying you!” he blustered. 

Sera looked down at him, some unreadable sadness in her eyes. “I forgot how overprotective he could be. I- I should have stuck up for you, I'm sorry.” she hugged him with one arm unwilling to let Emily fully go right now.

Emily sighed and reached out to stroke her brother’s hair. She hated that their family was in such turmoil right now. It was just…a lot. She nuzzled her cheek against Sera’s shoulder, purring.

Leviathan wilted slightly and then nuzzled against her. “It’s not your fault…my heart. I took advantage of your weakness…and…took you…changed you. I deserve this.” he admitted on a sigh, closing his eyes. “Are you going to leave me now that I cannot give you the pups I promised you…?” he asked in a smaller voice, not opening his eyes. 

Sera held him tighter, “Of course not! You're my partner! And besides, you told me we have many pups at your home to care for, do we not?” She tilted his chin up with a hand beneath his chin. “Fret not my darling. There is much work to be done and… like Michael said we still have much to do before we can try to despair.” She leaned down and kissed him softly.

He sighed softly and relaxed against her, opening his eyes to meet her gaze. She was so wonderful, so beautiful and magnificent. “Yes, yes of course.” he said more brightly, tail swishing through the water a little. Of course! She would be mother to all his orphans! She was glorious! He returned the kiss with a bit of hunger, but didn’t overpower her. 

Lucifer chuckled. “Oh, I think you two will be fine…” he said softly. He tilted his head slightly. “Would you have allowed him to…make you an omega if he had asked?” he asked her gently. 

Sera bit her lip, “I don't know… the idea sounded awful, instinctively of course, but I didn't have time to think…” she ran her fingers over Leviathan’s arm “-the idea- the promises you made, though they sounded so nice I couldn't hurt you over them. I knew you weren't trying to kill me. So maybe in time… I would have.”

Leviathan looked a bit sullen and then laid his head in her lap, wrapping his arms around her hips possessively. “I was impatient. I was cruel.” he said into her thigh. His tail lashed before relaxing. “I intend to follow through with all my promises,” he added. “And not just because Michael cursed me to do so.” he added huffily.

“I know you will Levi. Now I think you can start on those promises by getting me some of that food I heard about?” She asked, poking him in the nose, trying to make him feel better.

Leviathan stiffened slightly before quickly releasing her and getting up and out of the nest, face lighting up as he realized he could go provide for his mate. “Yes, of course!” he declared and his tail tapped the ground. “Anything you don’t eat?” he asked as he began making his way to the door.

Emily was preening Sera’s wings now. “Do you want me to stay?” she asked softly.

Lucifer got up to follow Leviathan, a bit reluctant to let his son out of his sight right now. 

“No, I eat everything!” Sera assured him. If Celina had cooked it, it was amazing. She nodded to Emily, “Please do,” she didn't exactly want to be alone right now either.

Alastor joined them as they exited the door. “ Anything I can do to help ?” He asked Leviathan and Lucifer, reaching out carefully to soothe Lucifer’s scrunched up face. “- you look so old when you make that face,” he chuckled and tried to soothe him with his scent despite his jest. It was cute all the faces his mate could make.

Lucifer scoffed softly but floated up to perch on Alastor’s shoulder. “Just stay with me please.” He said a bit plaintively. He knew in his mind that Michael had been justified in his ruling, and that he’d not actually hurt his son, and was no danger to him, but emotionally he felt a bit vulnerable. He scented Alastor with a soft whine. 

Leviathan was eager to provide for his dear omega and he quickly made his way to the kitchen to grab a tray and piling it high with a bit of everything.  

Celina watched Leviathan fill the tray and glanced at Michael for his reaction. 

“Sera said she likes ‘everything’, but is there anything she prefers?” Levi turned to Celina as he asked for his omega’s preferences. 

Celina smiled a bit brighter and approached him fearlessly. “Of course, dear. Sera is not picky, but she likes fried bread and fish especially.” She said as she added a plate of fried plantains. 

“Fried bread was the best thing man ever invented,” Michael agreed, pleased Sera still liked it. He wasn't looking at Leviathan, unsure if he could contain his feelings or not, so instead he was munching on his own plate that he'd left behind before heading off on his mini quest of judgment.

“ It certainly is one of the staples of any culture, ” Alastor agreed, picking up a sweet and offering it to Lucifer.

Leviathan remembered that the other little Seraphim, Emily, his sister, was there as well so made sure to grab some more for her too. The tray was stacked high with food for the omegas and himself but he held it easily, making sure nothing spilled. He glanced sidelong at Michael for a moment before quickly looking away. Not wanting to get into an alpha-match when he’d already been proven weaker. In front of his mate. It was galling. But he could swallow his pride. 

That was not his Sin. 

Lucifer brightened and accepted the sweet from Alastor with his mouth, mischievously allowing his tongue to tease over Alastor’s fingers before he sat back and ate it happily, tension starting to leak away. 

Alastor smiled more genuinely and kissed his cheek softly.

“ Need help carrying that stuff?” Alastor asked, Hades manifesting near its sort of king to help.

Leviathan glanced narrowly at his mother’s mate, about to comment when Hades manifested in front of him. He blinked once, annoyed but a bit mollified that it was attending to him. He scoffed slightly before nodding and handing over a few plates to Hades to balance the weight better. “Come along.” he growled softly, impatient to get back to Sera.

Hades followed dutifully not wanting to make anything any worse.

Leviathan hurried back to his room, using his tail to open the door before making his way inside to lay the feast before Sera and looking at her anxiously for her reaction. 

Alastor nuzzled Lucifer's hand, “Do you still want to go or do you want to stay and eat, my darling?”

Lucifer hummed and shook his head. “No…I think I’ll stay here…” he said and gestured to the table. “Let’s eat.” 

Alastor nodded and sat him at the table with his plate, “Eat up my darling, I am sure you and the fawns did not enjoy that little tiff.”

Bee shared an anxious look with Asmodeus. She loved juicy drama, and Levi had always had a strained relationship with the rest of them, save Mammon, but she hated to see him like this. She was just relieved that Michael hadn’t killed him. 

Asmodeus beckoned her over and gave her a hug. “It’ll be alright BeeBee” he assured her. “We can give him some more support once things have calmed down.” Right now Levi wouldn’t appreciate two alphas up in his business no matter how well intentioned they were.

Sera looked relieved when Leviathan returned; she was preening Emily. “Are you okay?” she asked and looked at the food, her stomach rumbling. She held her stomach in surprise. She hadn’t had such a physical reaction in ages!

Leviathan busied himself handing plates to Sera and Emily, shrugging as he grunted and averted his eyes. After a moment he grinned and looked at her. “Just, fine…the pain has already faded.” he said with forced cheerfulness. “Now eat, you must be hungry!” he added, pressing some of the fried breads and plantains on her.

Emily hummed softly, feeling a little anxious, but she wasn’t afraid of Leviathan. And she could tell he meant well. Or at least wanted to make Sera happy. She reached for a plate of fruit. She glanced up at Sera. She didn’t really believe Levi, but would Sera just let it go?

Sera looked between him and the food, wings poofing up a little, “These are my favorites, thank you,” she said softly; she didn't comment on his lie, instead stretching a wing out on the side that wasn't holding Emily. “Would you like to eat with us?” She asked, inviting him into the nest. Sure it was his nest; his and hers, but seemed this was her way of giving comfort. As she grew more in tune with her new instincts she hoped her comforting got better.

He hesitated for a moment before smiling more sincerely and slipping into the nest and sliding under her wing as he settled beside her. He reached for some of the fish stew. He turned to press a kiss to her cheek and nuzzled her throat. He was purring slightly. “I did ask Celina what you preferred,” he admitted.

“Celina is so kind and attentive. It's no wonder she's up for Sainthood.” Sera said, wrapping her wing around Leviathan as she ate with him and Emily. 

Leviathan closed his eyes slightly and nuzzled her throat again between bites of stew and he occasionally glanced at the door. After they ate in companionable silence for a few minutes he sighed and turned to look into her face, one hand on her cheek so that her eyes would meet his. “I should have…” his lips twitched and his tail lashed through the water before coiling around her loosely. “Spoken to you about…turning your dynamic.” he acknowledged solemnly. “And…waited for your acquiescence.”

Sera paused and looked at him sadly but leaned into his touch. “Yes I wish that you had Levi… But, what’s done is done, we can only move on from here and hope for the best together." She tilted face forward and kissed him softly. “ Please talk to me about any ideas you have in the future”

Leviathan looked a bit guilty and closed his eyes as he took a breath before nodding and reopening his eyes to look into her face. She was so forgiving. She was so wonderful. He growled softly as she kissed him, but managed to control himself and let her stay where she was to not spoil her meal.

Chapter Text

Lucifer’s head snapped up and he froze, hand half-way to his mouth mid-bite as he felt something like a looming entropy of the universe. The sensation was like the stillness of receded water before a tsunami crashed down. A hush before the snare snaps tight. The breath before a trigger was pulled. 

And then the crash came, flooding through the auras of every angelic creature in heaven and sending them sprawling to the floor in echoed agony. 

Michael fell to his knees with a cry holding his head. What was this?!

“Mother!” Alastor rushed to his mother's side to wrap his arms around her.

From another room Muriel’s cries could also be heard though his sounded more pained. 

“Emily!” Satan launched up and rushed toward the room he could hear her in.

“What's happening?!” Adam demanded, broken wings flaring in shock.

“It's like they're all under attack!” Charlie exclaimed.

Celina gasped, clutching her chest with one hand and Alastor with her other, trying to find her balance throughout the spiritual attack that had seemed to rock heaven. “I-Al…” she gasped weakly. She looked around dazedly, feeling compelled to comfort her mate. “Michael…?” she called out worriedly. 

Lucifer clutched his head in both hands, eyes squeezed shut as he groaned through a clenched jaw, golden tears leaking from his eyes and down his cheeks. He keened weakly, wanting his mates.

Emily was on the floor, face pale and eyes stricken as she gasped for breath like a grounded fish. She stared at Satan with glassy eyes before reaching up for him.

Leviathan was coiled around both Sera and Emily, but he released his half-sister to his brother when Satan burst in, and turned all his attention to Sera. “What is it?” he asked, all his spines erect in worry and anger. 

Satan scooped up Emily and growled, covering her in his aura of wrath, trying to push out anything else around her just like he did for his precious imps.

“ Her! L-Levi! It has to be Roo!” Sera cried and choked on some blood and a mouthful of worms came out. She was horrified had she not been healed?! Was she still possessed tainted with the monster? 

Except these worms weren't physical they were disappearing as soon as they hit the ground, turning into pure shadow. 

Leviathan snarled, scooping Sera up bridle-style in his arms and nodding to Satan before slithering out of their nest and hurrying back out to the main room. “Sera thinks its Roo!” he said, voice a bit frantic.

Adam scooped up Lucifer and Alastor took his mother to Michael who lashed out at him as soon as he was close; he dodged back but left his mother who the archangel pulled close and held. Alastor went to Adam and Lucifer’s side. “We have to find the source and destroy it!” Alastor hissed.

Charlie gently kissed Vaggie, eyes crimson, “You're right, we don't know when this attack could end or if it'll get worse!”

“I'm trying to trace the source!” Asmodeus offered a crystal floating between him and Octavia.

Lucifer groaned and clung to Adam with a stifled sob, eyes opening ever so slightly and trying to focus. “I-” he gasped and turned, scanning the room, and then straightening up when Leviathan’s comment registered finally. “Roo…yes. She would have…felt us dealing with the…others.” he managed. Of course, they should have known Roo would retaliate. How stupid of them!

Celina wrapped her arms around her mate and clung to him, purring frantically. 

Octavia was staring into the depths of the crystal, focusing. “I…think…a beach?”

“Jonah’s Shore, that's where she must be right now!” Sera leaned on Leviathan looking ready to pass out.

“I know where that is” Muriel warbled as Mammon joined them the newly formed archangel already looking just as weak as Sera with golden blood oozing from him. Though he was clearly in the same pain he refused to let his tight grip go. “I can take those not suffering to her.”

“The. Let's go now!” Charlie said her trident manifested in her hand.

Leviathan was starting to feel wrathful and he turned to look towards his brother. “Satan!” He called out as he cradled Sera close. “Let’s go!”

Mammon was carrying his mate on his shoulder as he joined his brothers. He was steadying the angel with one hand. “I’ll join you! We need to deal with this now!”

Lucifer clung to Adam, hissing. “We need to go!”

“But not you!” Emily declared suddenly. “Roo wanted you, always wanted you! Who knows what she’ll do if she sees you!”

Alastor lifted them, “But if we leave him then she may simply come here and grab him! We must bring him to defend him, we'll only worry if we leave him behind and she flees!” 

“Let's just go!” Satan growled, pissed they were not on their way already heading for the door.

Lucifer shifted his grip from Adam to Alastor and sat on his shoulder, holding onto his near antler with one hand for balance, his six wings flaring out and his tail winding around Alastor’s waist; his horns sprouted and he hissed. The colors of his eyes had inverted, now gold within crimson. A ball of hellfire floated between his horns and his serpent was floating with his apple like a halo around the upper curves of his horns. 

“Lets go! If I must I’ll let you defend me, but lets hurry!” he urged.

Emily looked conflicted but she turned to nod to Satan. “Lets go!” 

She had taken her own seraphim form; her skin lightened to white; her hair lifted, becoming feathers and then a set of six wings sprouting from behind her head. A third eye opened on her forehead, and her dress became more ornate, white and royal blue. A large eye opened on her chest as she glowed more iridescently. A final additional eye opened in her halo. 

Soon with Peter's guidance they were on a direct route to Jonah’s Shore. On the way they could see smoke and large shadows rising up, angels of all sizes were fleeing the scene..

Emily and Sera led the way with Michael, and Lucifer would have been with them except for his deep seeded horror. He clung to Alastor, trying not to stink too much of fear. His throat felt constricted and his mouth was dry, his eyes wide. He whimpered weakly when he felt Her energy. It was sickeningly familiar…

Mammon was worried about his darling Peter’s stability, but he would not smother him…they needed all their powers for this fight. 

Though it seemed the fight had already begun as the screeching of a thousand owls was heard and the firing of a gun. 

Red and black clashed as they entered the scene, the imp from earlier was on top of a large demon sniping what appeared to be a malformed serpent. With a face. 

The demon he was on was an unleashed Ars Goetia and behind them were two imps and a hellhound surrounding a very small little raptor demon.

“Azathoth!” Asmodeus cried, alarmed seeing their boy at the back of the group. What were they all doing here??

“Azathoth!” Octavia echoed with a warbling screech, all her feathers puffed out in terror. 

Fizzarolli quickly launched himself across the battlefield with his mechanical limbs and slid between the two imps to scoop up the toddler, cradling him as he comforted the child with a little lullaby. “My poor little hatchling…” he crooned as he rocked the little boy.

Millie rounded on him, knife brandished before stopping as she recognized him, “Fizz! You found us!” She said before slicing at a ball of worms launched their way by one of the heads that sprouted from the serpent. “You need to get back!” She ordered him as Moxxie shot another head immobilizing it before worms filled the wound and it started moving again.

Lucifer was startled that there was a baby on the battlefield, and he clung to Alastor, his free hand dropping to his abdomen. He had his babies to protect too.

Mammon hissed and glanced over to Peter. “Let’s go!” he declared as he wrapped himself in a cocoon quickly, doubling in size before bursting out in his full demonic form. He surged across the uneven ground towards the nearest enemy. 

Peter flew off of his feeling. Charge of energy from the cocoon rushing toward the child and littler imps perhaps he could fly them away from the fight.

He landed beside them “Here, I'll take you back to Lucifer and the other noncombatants, you'll be safe there!” He tried focusing on the magic he could feel under his skin to pick them up.

The heads turned at the new entrance of opponents and froze before one massive head raised up grinning in a way a snake never should.

Though the most horrifying part, was fused to it's neck, was Lilith's face, her face blank and eyes closed as if she were simply sleeping.

“Oh my sweet little angel you've come to see me,” it hissed in delight, eyes trained on Lucifer. “Does this form please you my dear little bird. I've heard you had a fondness for these creatures… and it's oh so perfect to swallow you up!”  

The beast lunged at him mouth agape before Adam rushed forward and slammed his fist into it's jaws knocking it to the side.

Lucifer gave a startled bleat and launched himself off of Alastor’s shoulder in fright. He flew up and then turned to face the abomination, hands protectively on his womb. “I’ve come to defeat you! And I’m already taken!” he declared boldly. 

Sera glanced towards Michael and gestured with her chin towards the left before going with Emily to the right so that they could flank Roo. She shuddered as she got nearer to the darkness incarnate, but she was determined to protect Lucifer this time. She tried not to look too hard at Lilith’s head…was that just illusion…?

Emily had summoned her Angelic spear and was flying in formation with Sera, ready to protect her back. 

Charlie snarled as her demonic attributes erupted from her and she put herself between Roo and her father/mother. “Stay back!” she declared, thrusting her trident at the monstrosity. She saw Lilith’s head and her eyes went wide and she felt a screaming darkness in her mind as panic tried to claw her into a babbling mess; but she barely managed to keep herself present, focusing on Roo’s main face. She could have a panic attack later. 

Michael made his way to the left, he drew his flaming sword and watched as even when confronted the beast just laughed 

“Oh my little light the more bonds you have the sweeter the flavor of severing them will be” It cooed in a sickly sweet way. One of its heads turned toward Peter as he was moving Fizz and Azathoth out of the way. The angel froze under her gaze. “I wonder if you'll  break as easily as that one. No doubt you will be far more lovelier. I'll keep you no matter how many times you break” she assured before swiping with sharp claws toward Peter.

Muriel could see death and agony under her stare and it made him feel sick like he was going to shrink and cave all over again-

“Leave him alone!” Charlie snarled as she rushed in, hellfire at her heels.

Mammon gave a chittering hiss and put himself between his mate and Roo, deflecting her attack with a swipe of his own. “Hands off, bitch!”

Lucifer felt sick, nausea nearly overwhelming him and he faltered, falling towards the ground as his wings gave out momentarily. He recovered when she was distracted by taunting Muriel and hissed, but didn’t dare move close enough to engage with her. 

Muriel snapped out of it when his mate was in her line of sight instead of him. He squeezed his eyes shut. He should be over this! He was hardly even Peter let alone the Lucifer knock off she'd destroyed! He finished rushing the jester and child to the main group “Here! You're safe here!” He assured

Mammon snarled, rising up on his back segment as he brandished his claws.

Asmodeus scooped up Fizz and Azzy, “What are you doing here baby bird?!” He asked, worried and upset.

Adam and Alastor moved in front of Lucifer, “Back up Luci, we have this,” Adam said with determined golden eyes.

“She'll be a stain on the pavement soon,” Alastor agreed, enlarging to his other form and attacking her with tentacles and green light.

Octavia swarmed up Asmodeus’ back and perched on his other shoulder to reassure herself that Fizzi and Astathoth were both safe and unharmed. The toddler saw his mother and launched himself into her arms, clutching to her with a soft whimper. He glanced up at his daddy, trying to be brave.

Lucifer clutched his arms around himself, wrapping his wings around himself as well as he floated to the ground, trembling,  eyes wide. “Ah…” he gasped, watching his mates’ backs. “Be careful!” he declared worriedly.

“We could ask you all the same thing” came Stolas’ voice as he manifested behind Asmodeus and Octavia, putting M&M and Blitz down as he resumed his normal form. “Why is my beloved daughter in this place?” 

“Dad!” Octavia hooted in relief, turning to quickly scan her father, checking him for any possible injuries, feathers relaxing as she saw that he seemed unharmed except for some superficial injuries on his claws and legs. “We came with the king! We didn’t expect all… this !” she explained meekly. 

Asmodeus flared up a bit, “We had business here! I wouldn’t have brought her if I wasn’t sure I could protect her! You should have tried contacting me before trying to bring our boy here! What if the air hurt him or something? Or even the imps? We had no idea what Heaven could have done to them!” 

Fizzarolli was cooing softly to the hatchling, pressing little kisses to his horns. 

“Hey, we’re made of sterner stuff! We held off that bitch thing long enough! Probably would have done even better if that asshole hadn’t broken my good gun!” Blitz complained before quickly drawing his pistol and shooting something on the ground. “No time for chit chatting though, M&M! Back to work!”

“On it boss!” Millie squealed in enthusiasm and went back to hacking with her ax.

Moxxie scaled up a nearby rock outcropping to get into a sniper’s position. With a good enough vantage point…

Stolas drew his grimoire, “Now that we’re all back together I’ll get us out of here, we need to make a plan to get rid of this thing.”

Asmodeus turned back to the battle, Roo was only getting more bigger or… less dense would be more accurate; he had to agree this wasn’t going well; or maybe more specifically, they were more just scattering her than destroying her, they needed to leave and form a real plan. “Do it but leave it open, I’ll alert the others,” He ordered and got Octavia and Fizz with their son off his back. “Put our nest in my Palace, but drop everyone else off in the Pride ring. We can at least trap it there if it escapes through the portal somehow.”

Stolas nodded and began chanting, gesturing with one hand, a purple portal tinged red forming beside him.

Octavia clung to Asmodeus for a moment, reluctant to part from him. She was afraid that if she went through the portal without him she’d never see him again. But a moment later her good sense reassured itself and she instead wrapped an arm around Fizzarolli who still held their son and she ran with him to the portal.

“You better come back with all your feathers intact, Ozzie!” Fizz called over his shoulder demandingly. Asmodeus promised he would and that the portal would open for them again when it was all over.

--

Michael and Sera were harrying Roo, keeping her from moving too far from her initial position while Emily and Muriel swooped down from above. Mammon was on the ground with Leviathan, trying to distract her anytime she grew too focused on their angelic mates. 

Celina was holding Lucifer, trying to keep him calm. 

Satan covered himself in hellfire and tackled the beast directly, digging his horns in while his body grew; going from that of a minotaur to something more draconic as he tore into evil itself like a beast, his wrath spilling over as he wanted to punish Roo for the anguish she caused his family.

Adam had summoned an ax of both angelic steel and hellish iron as he rushed in to swipe at the heads, trying to hack them from her body; his wings stung in agony as they moved but they worked as wings; his new twisted body still knew how to fight it seemed.

Roo roared in pain as she was assaulted on all sides, “Enough!” she roared as she pulled herself together, literally. All the heads, tendrils of worms, shadows, everything about her. Condensed into a solid ball of darkness and exploded outward into a potent miasma.

Lucifer growled softly, peering out from Celina’s embrace as he stared towards Roo, horns sprouting from his forehead, hellfire burning between. “Damn her…” he hissed. He pushed himself carefully from her arms, standing protectively in front of her, wings spread wide. He began to glow, wisps of soft golden light beginning to evaporate from his skin.

Sera and Michael flinched back momentarily before shining with a blinding golden radiance to burn back the miasma, arms and wings spread wide as they flanked her. 

Leviathan shot up an arm to manifest a wave of water to swamp the misty form of Roo, trying to drive her into a more contained area. Scales emerged along the sides of his arms as he grew larger, spines sprouting from his spine. 

Mammon put Muriel up on his back and spread his arms wide as he focused on keeping the foul creature at bay. 

Muriel pushed his own holy magic out trying not to burn his demonic lover as the miasma seeped closer to them. It terrified some part of him, he instinctively knew it… knew it would break him again.

The miasma seemed to shriek and a portal opened below the main part of the gas with Leviathan's water starting to seep down into it. She was escaping.

Lucifer swore in an ancient tongue, hellfire nearly singing his lips as the grutteral words literally burned the air. He lunged forward, hands snapping out as he began to summon a binding around Roo’s form. 

Roo shook the very clouds as her form shrieked and shook

“You think you can take me alone?! None of you can hold me! Once I've taken that blasted tree both you and all this world will live in the cold and dark with me! I'll find that garden and you will pay for not coming with me!” 

The miasma shot out, shoving them back before receding suddenly and dropping through the portal at the same time the tremors that shook heaven began to shake earth before it settled and the sky began to darken.

“Damnit!” Charlie shouted, throwing a ball of fire through the portal as it closed, “She escaped!”

“The garden? She's headed for Eden!” Sera clawed at her own face, “Does she know where it is?!”

“Eden…” Lucifer gasped, eyes wide with horror as his knees gave out and he collapsed, wings wrapping around himself as his demonic attributes began to recede. “Oh…Hells…” he moaned, pressing the heels of his hands against his eyes. 

Leviathan slowly approached Sera and took her into his arms, nuzzling his cheek against hers as he purred to comfort her. “Isn’t it Hidden? No human has found it, right? So we probably have time until she tracks it down…”

Mammon pulled Muriel off his back and into his arms, nearly trembling as he cradled his mate. They’d somehow all survived that encounter, unmaimed too! He was so relieved he nearly cried as he buried his face in his angel’s hair. 

Octavia slipped off of her mate’s shoulder to approach her father. “Is there any way to portal there directly with your grimoire, dad? We can beat her there, make a defensive front!” she suggested. 

Stolas went through his grimoire, trying to summon a portal,  yet every time it opened cracked and broke violently. “I- this has never happened before! I- I'm sorry your majesty!” He said, feeling awful for being useless here.

“It must be the garden, or even Uriel’s power; he was the only one who knew where it was…” Sera whispered, leaning into Levi. W-e’d need to find it ourselves or wake him up.”

Lucifer slowly lifted his head from his wings, mind working furiously. “We need to awaken the other seraphim…we need a united front!” he declared. 

“But we'd have to find their soulmates, do we have the time?” Alastor questioned, biting a claw.

“Maybe some of us can look for the garden and some of us can look for the Seraphim's mates! We have the magic theory we just have to make it” Asmodeus said they could do it.

“And the Garden wasn’t just hidden away without leaving some defenses in place…” Sera added musingly. 

Lucifer stood up -glancing back at Celina before carefully flaring his wings so he did not knock the crocodilian winner over- and approached the group with renewed determination as the remnants of Roo’s corruption began to fade and the pain of her presence ebbed. “Yes, as soon as we finish crafting the pendants we can get busy combing Hell for their mates…and some of you can start searching for Eden…and there is the possibility that the chosen mates might be on Earth too…” he pointed out. 

Adam groaned and lumbred over to stand over Alastor, laying one arm over his slighter alpha-mate’s shoulders as he leaned slightly on him. “We need to hurry…those earth…heaven-shakes, earthquakes…they might have killed a lot of humans, we’ll probably have an influx of sinners and winners now…” he sighed. 

Lucifer crossed to Adam and Alastor, checking his own mates over for injuries. He cooed over every cut and burn, but tried not to make a nuisance of himself. 

Leviathan picked Sera up and then sat down on his coils, resting her on him and scenting her as she began to calm down. “We should check on them too, Roo’s presence and those shakes might have damaged them…” he said softly. 

Muriel squeezed his hands together, biting his lip, “I can handle the winners. I'll take the gate.” Yes, Mammon had promised he'd never need to see it again, but right now he was most qualified and they needed him. He could retire once the crisis was over. “Worry not for the new winners I shall go now.” He said, determined. 

Mammon sighed before nodding to himself. “I will go with you of course, my dove.” Mammon told Muriel softly. He would not let his poor angel become chained there again. And he could offer emotional support. 

“Asmodeus and I can create the pendants, I am sure if the soul mates offer some of their blood then,” Stolas said surely he could do that much.

“Yes, let's get on that right away.’ Asmodeus said.

“I can help too!” Octavia declared, determined to be of use. “My love for Ozzie will surely help anchor the purpose of the pendants.” she added to make her point. 

Charlie bit her lip “What should I do?”

Lucifer turned to Charlie. “You need to come with me and help me straighten out the influx of Sinners, as soon as that is straightened out we can help in the search for the soulmates…but we need to do our duty as King and Crown Princess first.” he said, determined. 

He glanced at his sister. “Sera, you and Levi go with Ozzie and Stolas to help get what we need from the Seraphim…”

Turning to Adam he continued, “You need to go down to Earth and check on those epicenters…” he instructed as he turned to Alastor, “And you need to come with Charlie and I to help keep the other Overlords in check as we get the new sinners settled.”

Everyone nodded, the plan seemed easy enough; as everyone dispersed; Stolas opening portals to make travel easy and Asmodeus giving out crystals for a quick return trip. Everything should go smoothly.

Keyword: Should

They had no idea the disaster that was unfolding on Earth at that very moment or the consequences coming to face them all for their past actions.